Letters of a Javanese Princess

UU SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY hACILITY

G 000 084

1

70

LETTERS OP A JAVANESE PRINCESS

LETTERS OF A JAVANESE PRINCESS RADEN ADJENG KARTINI

By

TRANSLATED FROM THE ORIGINAL DUTCH

AGNES LOUISE SYMMERS

By

WITH A FOREWORD BY

LOUIS COUPERUS

LONDON: 3

DUCKWORTH

HENRIETTA

ST.,

& CO. COVENT GARDEN

First published in 1921

.D5 6p-4

it

=

"When you

sail

from Chambra

fifteen

between south and southeast, you come

And

.

thousand miles on a course

to a great island called Java.

experienced mariners of those Islands

say that

it

is

the greatest Island in the world

three thousand miles.

no one

who know

It is

subject to a great

The people are

else in the world.

the matter well

and has a compass of

King and tributary

idolaters.

The Island

is

to

of

surpassing wealth, producing black pepper, nutmegs, spikenard, galingale, cubebs, cloves

"This Island

is

and

merchants who buy and profit.

all

other kinds of spices.

also frequented

by a vast amount of shipping, and by

sell costly

goods from which they reap great

Indeed, the treasure of this Island

is

so great as to be past

telling."

Marco Polo. (

479190 UB SETS

NOTE The in

letters of

Raden Adjeng Kartini were first published at the Hague title, "Door Duisternis tot Licht," (from Darkness

1911 under the

into Light).

They were

former Minister

collected

and edited by Dr.

J.

H. Abendanon,

of Education and Industry for Netherland-India.

Many

of the letters were written to him and to his ivife "Moedertje." Abendanon Dr. has given me permission to publish this English version,

which

a selection comprising about two-thirds of the original book. I also wish to acknowledge my debt to Dr. Leonard Van Noppen, who, is

when Queen Wilhelmina Professor University, first called

my

of Dutch Literature at Columbia

attention to the

book and told

me

something

of Kartini's story. I

A. L. S.

FOREWORD When

Raden Adjeng Kartini were published in Holland, they aroused much interest and awakened a warm sympathy for the writer. She was the young daughter of a Javanese Regent, one of the "princesses" who grow up and blossom in sombre obscurity and the letters of

seclusion, leading their

monotonous and often melancholy

lives within

the confines of the Kaboepatin, as the high walled Regent's palaces are called.

The thought of India, or as we now say, perhaps more happily, Java, had a strange fascination for me even as a child. I was charmed by the weird mystery of its stories, which frightened even while they charmed me.

Although I was born

had been rooted a Judge, and

my

my

in Java.

My

in

Holland, our family traditions

father began his official career there as

mother was the daughter of a Governor General, while s example and were officials

older brothers had followed their father

under the Colonial Government.

At nine years of age I was taken to the inscrutable and far off land round which my early fancy had played; and I passed five of my school years in Batavia. At the end of those five years, I felt the same charm

and the same mystery. sion.

I felt that while

country, to

me

The thought of Java became almost an obsesrule and exploit the

we Netherlanders might

we should never be able

that

it

to penetrate its

would always be covered by a thick

mystery.

veil,

It

Eastern soul from the strange eyes of the Western conqueror.

—

vii

seemed

which guarded

its

There

FOREWORD was a quiet

"Een Stille Krachf ^ unperceived by our cold, It was something intangible, and almost hostile,

strength,

business-like gaze.

with a

lurked in the atmosphere, in nature

silent, secret hostility that

and above

all, in

the soul of the natives.

It

menaced from

the slumber-

ing volcanoes, and lay hidden in the mysterious shadows of the rustling

bamboos.

palm

trees

so gentle

was

It

trembled in the wind until they seemed

and so complaining

know whether tive,

this

when

in the bright, silver moonlight

that

it

moved me

to

to

play a symphony

my

was poetic imagination ever prone

the drooping

soul.

to

I

do not

be supersensi-

or in reality the ''Quiet Strength," hidden in the heart of the East

and eternally

at

war with

the spirit of the West.

that the Javanese has never

been an open book

The difference of race forms an abyss so deep

It is certainly

true

to the Netherlander.

that

stand face to face and look into each other^s eyes,

though they

it is

may

as though they

saw nothing. The Javanese woman of noble birth is even more impenetrable. The Even the life of a Raden Adjeng or a Raden Adjoe, is a thing apart. and rulers of the country know nothing of the lives of these secluded "princesses," as we like to call the wives and daughters Dutch

officials

of the Regents, though they themselves lay no claim to a

title

which

in

Europe ranks so high. Suddenly a voice was heard from the depths of this unknown land. It rose from behind the high protecting wall that had done its work of subjection and concealment through the ages. It was gentle, like the melodious song of a

little

—

bird in a cage

surrounded by the tenderest care, but prison.

It

ivas the voice of

in

a costly cage

Raden Adjeng

See Couperus' novel "Een

Stille

Kracht."

—

^viii

true,

and

was also a

Kartini, ivhich sounded

above the walls of the close-barred Kaboepatin. 1

it is

a cage that

still in

It

was

like the cry of

FOREWORD a

bird that wanted to spread

little

wards

life.

And

rich voice of a

the sound

its

wings free in the

grew fuller and

clearer,

air,

till it

and

fly to-

became

the

woman.

She was shut

in

by

aristocratic traditions

and

living virtually im-

prisoned as became a young "princess" of Java; but she sang of her longing for life and work and her voice rose clearer and stronger.

It

penetrated to the distant Netherlands, and was heard there with wonder delight. She was singing a new song, the first complaint that had ever gone forth from the mysterious hidden life of the Javanese woman. With all the energy of her body and soul she wanted to be

and with

free, to

work and

and

to live

to love.

Then the complaint became a song of rejoicing. For she not only longed to lead the new life of the modern woman, but she had the strength to accomplish

and more than

it,

that, to

her family and of her friends for her ideals. lifted the concealing veil

from her daily

An

thoughts were revealed.

Oriental

life

win the sympathy of This

"princess'*

little

and not only her

woman had

dared to

life,

her

fight for

For although her

feminism, even against her tenderly loved parents.

father and mother were enlightened for noble Javanese, they had at first strongly opposed her ideas as unheard of innovations. She wanted to study and later to become a teacher to open a school

—

for the daughters of Regents, and to bring the

She

would not give up;

battled bravely, she

new

spirit into their lives.

in the end, she

won.

Raden Adjeng Kartini freed herself from the narrow oppression of and the simple language of these letters chants a paean "From Darkness into Light." ^ The mist of obscurity is cleared away

tradition,

from her land and her people. 1

"Door Duistemis

tot

—

Licht"

title

The Javanese soul

is

shown as simple,

under which Kartini's Letters were

Holland.

—

ix

first

published in

FOREWORD gentle,

and

less hostile

For the soul of

this girl

than

we Westerners had

ever dared to hope.

was one with the soul of her people, and

it

is

through her that a new confidence has grown up between the West and

and Java.

the East, between the Netherlands

StrengtK^

is

brought into the

light,

it is

tender,

The mysterious "Quiet

humwi and

full of love,

and Holland may well be grateful to the hand that revealed it. This noble and pure soul was not destined to remain long upon

Had

she lived,

who knows what Raden Adjeng Kartini might

earth.

not have

accomplished for the well being of her country and her people; above all,

for the Javanese

woman and

the Javanese child.

She was the

first

Regent's daughter to break the fixed tradition in regard to marriage;

was customary

to give the bride to

a strange bridegroom,

never seen, perhaps never even heard tini

chose her

of, until her

own husband, a man whom

whom

she had

wedding day.

she loved, but her

it

Kar-

happy

life

with him was cut short by her early death. Jt is

work

sometimes granted

to fruition in all the

to those

whom

the gods love to bring their

splendour of youth, in the springtime or the

summer of their lives. To have worked and to have completed a great when one is young, so that the world is left richer for all time

—

task, is

not that the most beautiful of all the gifts of the gods?

Louis Couperus.

INTRODUCTION These tensity,

letters

which breathe the

were written by a

outworn

civilization.

modem

spirit, in all

of

girl of the Orient, reared in

They unfold

its

restless in-

an ancient and

the story of the writer with uncon-

scious simplicity and present a vivid picture of Javanese life and

man-

ners.

But perhaps their chief

human

docu-

once more

made

interest lies in their value as a

ment. In them the old truth of the oneness of humanity

manifest and

we

is

see that the magnificent altruism, the spirit of inquiry,

and the almost morbid desire for self-searching and analysis acterize the opening years of the Twentieth Century to

Europe or

to

America, but were universal and belonged

to the East as well as to the

Kartini, that

to the world,

West.

was her only name

—Raden Adjeng

a

is

her Dutch friends in the language of the Netherlands. circle she

that char-

were not peculiar

spoke always Javanese,

aiid she

was Javanese

title

—wrote

In her

to

home

in her intense

love for her land and people, as well as in dress and manners.

She did not

name during

live to see the

work

in all parts of Java.

The

that has

Today

the last ten years.

been accomplished

influence of her life

greater than that of any other

woman

all of the thirty-eight millions of

of

in

her

there are "Kartini Schools"

and teachings

modem times

because

is it

perhaps reaches

Javanese and extends to some extent

throughout the entire East.

She did not desire

to

make

of her people pseudo-Europeans but bet-

—

xi

INTRODUCTION Not the material freedom for which during the three hundred years of Dutch rule the Javanese of the past had sometimes waged a bloody warfare, but the greater freedom of the mind and of

ter Javanese.

the spirit.

The Dutch

had become enlightened. In local nese had self-government under their own officials. rule

bowed down by

superstition

affairs the Java-

But they were

and under the sway of

tradition.

"adat," or law which cannot be changed, was fostered by religion.

were imbued with longed

to

all the fatalism of the

"Tekdir" or Fate and

it

Mohammedan,

was vain

But Kartini rebelled against "Tekdir."

The They

the future be-

to rebel against its decrees.

She refused

to believe in the

righteousness of the ancient law that a girl must marry, or breaking

upon her family.

that law, bring everlasting disgrace

She realized that the freedom of woman could only come through economic independence.

And

personally she said that she had rather

be a kitchen maid, than be forced

For

to

marry a strange and unknown man.

in well-bred Javanese circles girls

the most rigid

Mohammedan

were brought up according

to

canons and closely guarded from the eyes

of men.

Dr. Abendanon, the compiler of Kartini's

letters,

says that although

he had lived for twenty-five years in Java, she and her first

young

girls of

sisters

were the

noble birth that he had ever seen.

Kartini wanted to go to Holland to study, to return

home when

she

had gained a broader knowledge and experience, equipped for teaching the daughters of her

own

people.

She wished

to

help them through ed-

ucation, to break with the stultifying traditions of the past.

Although

always a Mohammedan, marriage with more than one wife was abhorrent to her.

men

True progress seemed impossible in a polygamous society for

or for

women.

Furthermore polygamy was not commanded or

—

xii

INTRODUCTION even approved of by

Mohammed

himself;

it

had been merely permitted.

After years of conflict between her affection for her family and the principles in which she believed, Kartini

won

the entire confidence both

Her mother was an exponent of the Oriental womanhood, excelling in care of the home and

of her father and of her mother. best ideals of filled

with love and sympathy for her husband and children.

Kartini was an innovator

who sought to break new paths for her new and untried she gained rather Her old fashioned virtues of her kind.

people, but in reaching out for the

than lost in respect for the interests

—which cannot always

were human, and not merely feministic

be said of our own feminism. Kartini's biography

is

brief,

and her

almost uneventful so far as

life

outward happenings go.

She was

bom

on the 21st of April, 1879, the daughter of Raden Mas

Adipati Sosroningrat, Regent of Japara.

His father, the Regent of

Demak, Pangeran Ario Tjondronegoro, was an enlightened man who had given European educations to all of his sons and who is described by his grand-daughter Kartini as

latch his door to that guest

—

The Regent of Japara went tion.

at

He

"the

first

still

—

further as

sent his daughters to the free

Semarang

regent of middle Java to un-

from over the sea

^Western civilization."

became the next generaschool for Europeans

grammar

so that they might learn Dutch.

Kartini's best friend at school

daughter of the head master.

A

was a

little

Hollander, Letsy, the

question of Letsy's,

"What

are you

be when you grow up?" both puzzled and interested her.

going

to

When

she went

anxiously,

home after school was over, she repeated the question "What am I going to be when I grow up?" Her father, who

loved her very dearly, did not answer but smiled and pinched her cheek.

An

older brother overheard her and said,

—

xiii

"What should

a girl become,

>/

INTRODUCTION why

a

Raden Ajoe of course."

woman

married is

Raden Ajoe

is

the

title

of a Javanese

of high rank, while the unmarried daughter of a regent

Raden Adjeng. In Kartini a spirit of rebellion was awakened which grew with the

Even as a

years.

vowed

child she

that she

would not become merely

Raden Ajoe, she would be strong, combat all prejudice and shape her own destiny. But she was soon to feel the weight of convention pressing upon her with inexorable force. When she reached the age of twelve and a half she was considered by her parents old enough to leave school and remain at home in seclusion according to the established usage. Some day there would have to be a wedding and a Javanese bridegroom was chosen by the girl's parents and often never seen by his bride until after the ceremony, as her presence was not required at that a

solemnity.

Kartini implored her father, on her knees, to be allowed to go on with

But he

her studies. his race

felt

and she went

bound by

into the

the hitherto

unbroken conventions of

was

called, passing four long

"box" as

it

years without ever once going beyond the boundaries of the Kaboepatin.

During those years reading was her greatest pleasure, and her father

was proud of her

intelligence

and kept her supplied with Dutch books.

She did not always understand what she read, but would often be guided through the

difficult

Kartono, who

But the

felt a

places

warm sympathy

spirit of progress

and when Kartini was

Her

first

by her father or by her favourite brother for his sister.

slowly awakened even in slumbering Java,

sixteen, she

was released from her imprisonment.

accompany her parhonour of the coronation of Queen Wil-

journey into the outside world was

ents to the festivities held in

to

helmina. This caused a great scandal in conservative Javanese society.

—

xiv

But

INTRODUCTION Kartini and her sisters did not have the freedom for which they longed,

they could not go out into the world and fight

only take well chaperoned

men and women, of much as a delicately

little

its battles.

They could

excursions and meet the guests, both

They were free very nurtured Victorian young lady would Have been their father's household.

free, half a century ago.

In 1901 the Minister of Education and Industry for Netherland India was Dr. J. H. Abendanon.^ He took a deep interest in the well-being and progress of the native Javanese, and realized the need of schools for

At that time there was none

native girls.

He had

ample which he had daughters.

fellow countrymen in educating his

set to his

Accompanied by

his wife Dr.

to obtain the assistance of the

world

A

in Java.

heard of the enlightened Regent of Japara, and of the

Abendanon went

ex-

own

to

Japara

Regent in interesting the native

official

in his project.

dream of Kartini and her had become almost an obsession. Her

school for native girls had been the

sisters.

With

her, the idea

longing for education had gathered force and widened in cance.

It

its

signifi-

no longer meant the shaping of an independent career for

herself, but a

means

to

an end of work among her people.

Dr. Abendanon, in describing the

first

meeting with Kartini, said that

when she and her sisters came forward in their picturesque native costume they made a most charming impression, but the charm was heightened when they spoke to him in fluent Dutch. Kartini said that a girls' school

was the subject nearest her heart but asked

be a vocational school, sire 1

fitting the girl

it.

Dr.

it

also

for self-support should she deI

Abendanon was the head

Eeredienst

that

is

of the Department of "Onderwijs, Eeredienst and Nijverheid."

religious administration

and observance, as in Holland the church

institution.

^XV

is

a state

INTRODUCTION The fort

and friendship of the Abendanons became a great comMevrouw Abendanon was called Moedertje

influence

and support

(little

to Kartini.

mother) and

many

letters

were written

to her.

Kartini was never able to go to Holland and study.

Although her

disappointment was intense, she became convinced that her influence

among her own people would be in their eyes

from the

possibility of contamination

Acting upon the advice of at

home

them At

for

little

stronger if she remained at home, free

girls.

Mevrouw Abendanon,

With

and

in cooking.

she obtained the permission of her father to continue her

studies at Batavia.

But she did not go

the house of her parents in the

She

ideas.

the help of her sisters she instructed

in elementary branches, in sewing last

by foreign

she opened a school

fell in love like

way

to Batavia.

that she

any Western

girl,

Nor did she

own

leave

had planned.

and was married

in

1903

to

Raden Adipati Djojo Adiningrat, Regent of Rembang. He had been educated in Holland, and had many enlightened ideas for the advancement of his people.

The dreams of Kartini were as his own, she had his full sympathy and their work in the future would be carried on together. Both of them were interested in the ancient history of Java, the sagas and stories They wished to make a collection of these, they also felt of the past. a

warm

interest in the revival of

Javanese

art, in

wood

weaving, dyeing, work in gold and copper and tortoise After Kartini was married her

at

shell.

school was continued at

Rem-

who had been working under her Semarang were anxious to follow her to her new

bang, and some of the supervision

little

carving, textile

wood

carvers

home. "Although

I

am

a

modem woman

shall have," she writes to

what a strange bridal dower

Mevrouw Abendanon

—

xvi

I

in discussing the plan

INTRODUCTION for moving the

little

children she

was teaching and

the

wood

carvers to

Rembang.

A own ity,

charming picture of the married

life of

Kartini

is

given in her

There was a year of hard work and increased responsibil-

letters.

but also of great happiness.

On

the 17th of September 1904, four days after the hirth of her son

Siengghi, she died. In 1907, the tavia.

first

Raden Adjeng Kartini school was founded

Ba-

at

inception was largely due to the eiforts of Dr. Abendanon.

Its

The Governor General of Netherland-India, the Queen Mother of Holland and many other influential persons gave it their active support. A society at the Hague known as the "Kartini fonds" had been formed and under its patronage there are now schools at Malang, Cheribon, Buitenzorg, Soerabaja, Semarang and Soerakarta, as well as at Batavia. There is also a large number of native Kartini schools under the direct management of native Javanese. The long slumber of Java has ended. The principles for which Kartini suffered and struggled are now almost universally accepted by

—

A

her fellow countrymen.

may now

Women

girl,

even though of noble birth,

earn her living without bringing disgrace upon her family.

choose their

frequent

Javanese

among

The time was

own husbands, and

plural marriages are

much

less

the younger generation. ripe.

of great movements.

It

has been said that great

men

are the products

There must always be some one

to strike the

note of leadership, so firmly convinced of the righteousness of a given

cause that he (or she) goes blindly forward, forgetful of personal terest

and of

be, holding all,

its

all selfish considerations,

ridicule as of

combatting the world

no account; and what

is

if

xvii

need

perhaps hardest of

bringing sorrow and disappointment to those that love them.

—

in-

INTRODUCTION The prophet burned at the stake amid execrations and the conqueror who receives the plaudits of the multitude, alike await the judgment of posterity. Only in after years can we weigh the thing that they have wrought and gauge

its

true value.

Kartini has stood the

nese she

is

her work

test

of time.

To

the

modem

a national heroine, almost a patron saint.

live,

and are a

vital factor in the prosperity

progressive Java-

Her

influence

and

and happiness of

her country.

Agnes Louise Symmers. Rye,

New York

April, 1920.

-xviii-

LETTERS OF A JAVANESE PRINCESS

25 May, 1899.

Japara,

HAVE

I

make

longed to

who has

happy and

lightly

through

life, full

for her

own

"modem

the acquaintance of a

proud, independent girl self-reliant,

of enthusiasm and

all

and

my

alertly

warm

girl," that

She who,

sympathy! steps

on her way

feeling; working not only

well-being and happiness, but for the greater good of

humanity as a whole. I

glow with enthusiasm toward the new time which has come, and

can truly say that in

my

thoughts and sympathies

the Indian world, but to that of

ward

my

pale sisters

I

who

do not belong

to

are struggling for-

in the distant West.

If the laws of

my

land permitted

there

it,

nothing that

is

had

I

rather do than give myself w'holly to the working and striving of the

new woman

in

Europe; but age-long traditions that cannot be broken

hold us fast cloistered in their unyielding arms. will loosen

and

finitely far.

It

tions after us.

new age with by

let

will come, that I

know;

it

Oh, you do not know what

may be it is

three, four genera-

to love this

bound hand and

customs, and conventions of one's land.

stitutions are directly

opposed

the sake of our people.

to the progress for

Day and

night

ancient traditions could be overcome. 1

those arms

us go, but that time lies as yet far from us, in-

heart and soul, and yet to be

all the laws,

Some day

Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

—3—

I

which

young,

foot,

this

chained

All our I so

in-

long for

wonder by what means our

For myself,

I

could find a

way

— LETTERS OF A shake them

to

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

break them, were

off, to

it

not that another bond, stronger

me to my world; and whom I owe my life, and

than any age-old tradition could ever be, binds that

the love which

is

I

bear for those to

whom I must

thank for everything. Have I the right to break the hearts who have given me nothing but love and kindness my whole long, and who have surrounded me with the tenderest care?

of those life

But

it

was not the voices alone which reached me from

that bright, that

new-bom Europe, which made me long Even

existing conditions.

enchanted

my

ears;

it

in

my

my

around

me

my

broke

for the awakening of

Then clearer,

me, but

till

my

I

me an

a longing to stand

surroundings and in those of others

and made me long with a nameless sorrow

country.

from

distant lands

grew clearer and

who loved

deep grief of others, brought seed which entered

my

and grew strong and vigorous.

must

tell

you something of myself so

that

you can make

acquaintance.

am

the eldest of the three unmarried daughters of the Regent of

Japara, and have six brothers and

sisters.

What

grandfather, Pangeran Ario Tjondronegoro of

leader in the progressive

middle Java

Western all

—

they reached me, and to the satisfaction of some

to the

And now I

heart,

the voices which penetrated

heart, took root,

my

my own

Conditions both in

mean-

that nothing else had, a

comprehension, and awakened in

evergrowing longing for freedom and independence alone.

for a change in

childhood, the word "emancipation"

had a significance

ing that was far beyond

that distant,

movement of

to unlatch his

civilization.

door

to

his day,

that guest

a world, eh?

Demak, was a and the

first

My great

regent of

from over the sea

All of his children had European educations;

of them have, or had (several of them are

now dead),

a love of

progress inherited from their father; and these gave to their children

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

the

same upbringing which they themselves had

my

cousins and all

—

BurgefSchool

my

highest institution of learning that

^the

Many

received.

of

older brothers have gone through the Hooger<£

India; and the youngest of

my

we have here

in

three older brothers has been studying

for three years in the Netherlands, and two others are in the service of

We girls,

that country.

and conventions, have profited but

traditions It

little

go

all,

that

we should be

and especially that we should leave the house every day

to school.

strongest

by our ancient

by these advantages.

was a great crime against the customs of our land

taught at to

so far as education goes, fettered

For the custom of our country forbade

girls in the

We

were never

manner ever

to

go outside of the house.

allowed to go anywhere, however, save

to the school,

and the only place

of instruction of which our city could boast, which was open to us, was

grammar

a free

When into the

I

school for Europeans.

reached the age of twelve,

"box."

I

was kept

I

was locked up, and cut

with the outside world, toward which

I

ents

would choose for me, and knowledge.

in every possible

to

whom

European friends

way

to

dissuade

my

at

from

home all

—

I

must go

communication

might never turn again save

unknown man whom my

the side of a bridegroom, a stranger, an

my own

off

I

—

should be betrothed without this I

heard later

—had

My

long years

I

parents were inexorable;

tried

parents from this cruel course

toward me, a young and life-loving child; but they were able nothing.

at

par-

I

went into

my

prison.

to

do

Four

spent between thick walls, without once seeing the outside

world.

How it

was

I

passed through that time,

terrible.

I

do not know.

But there was one great happiness

I

only

left

know

that

me: the read-

ing of Dutch books and correspondence with Dutch friends was not

forbidden.

This

—

the only

gleam of

light in that

—5—

empty, sombre time,

LETTERS OF A was

my

more

all,

without which,

My

pitiable state.

But then came

my

I

life,

friend and

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

should have fallen, perhaps, into a

my soul even, my deliverer

—

starved.

the Spirit of the Age; his

Proud, solid ancient structures tottered

footsteps echoed everywhere.

foundation at his approach.

to their

would have been

still

Strongly barricaded doors sprang

open, some as of themselves, others only painfully half way, but nevertheless they opened,

At

last in

God!

my

and

the

let in

Thank God!

guest.

saw the outside world again.

sixteenth year, I

could leave

I

unwelcome

my

prison as a free

Thank

human being

Then events followed more and more of our lost freedom. In the following year, at the time of the investiture of our young For Princess,^ our parents presented us "officially" with our freedom. and not chained

to

an unwelcome bridegroom.

quickly that gave back

the

first

and

to

to us girls

time in our lives we were allowed to leave our native town,

go to the city where the

What

occasion. girls of

festivities

in

honour of the

was!

That young

were held

a great and priceless victory

it

our position should show themselves in public was here an

The "world" stood aghast; tongues were set wagging at the unprecedented crime. Our European friends rejoiced, and as for ourselves, no queen was so rich as we. But I am far from I do not desire I would go still further, always further. satisfied.

unheard-of occurrence.

to

go out to feasts, and

been the cause of

my

little

frivolous amusements.

longing for freedom.

I

That has never

long to be free, to be

able to stand alone, to study, not to be subject to any one, and, above all,

never, never to be obliged to marry.

But we must marry, must, must. which the

Mohammedan woman

which a native 1

girl

[Queen Wilhelmina.1

Not

to

can commit;

can bring to her family.

marry it is

is

the greatest sin

the greatest disgrace

LETTERS OF A And marriage among

How

it.

the

can

man and

it

us

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

—Miserable

is

too feeble an expression for

be otherwise, when the laws have made everything for

nothing for the

When

woman?

law and convention both

man; when everything is allowed to him? Love! what do we know here of love? How can we love a man whom we have never known? And how could he love us? That in itself would not be possible. Young girls and men must be kept rigidly are for the

apart,

I

and are never allowed

am

to meet.

know of your occupations. It is all very interestwish to know about your studies, I would know something

anxious to

ing to me.

I

of your Toynbee evenings, and of the society for total abstinence of

which you are so zealous a member.

Among

our Indian people, we have not the drink demon to

thank God!

Western

—but

I

fear, I fear that

civilization shall

have that

evil to

when once

—

forgive

have obtained a foothold among

contend with too.

Civilization

is

fight,

—your

me

us,

we

a blessing, but

shall it

has

The tendency to imitate is inborn, I believe. The masses imitate the upper classes, who in turn imitate those of its

dark side as well.

higher rank, and these again follow the Europeans.

Among

us there

is

no marriage feast without drinking.

And

at

the festivals of the natives, where they are not of strong religious convictions, thers,

(and usually they are

grandfathers

Mohammedans

only because their fa-

and remote ancestors were Mohammedans

reality, they are little better

—

in

than heathen), large square bottles are

always kept standing, and they are not sparing in the use of these.

But an

evil greater

than alcohol

misery, the inexpressible horror is

the pest of Java.

it

Yes, opium

is

here and that

has brought to is

is

my

opium. country!

far worse than the pest.

Oh! the

Opium The

pest

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS goes away, but the evil of

does not remain for ever; sooner or

later,

opium, once established, grows.

It

spreads more and more, and will

never leave us, never grow less

for to speak plainly

by

the

—

The more general

Government!

it

the

—

it is

use of opium

protected

in Java, the

fuller the treasury.

The opium tax is one of the richest sources of income of the Government what matter if it go well or ill with the people? the Government prospers. This curse of the people fills the treasury of the Dutch

—

—

Indian Government with thousands that the use of

opium

no

is

—nay,

Many

with millions.

say

but those who say that have never known

evil,

India, or else they are blind.

What

are our daily murders, incendiary

direct result of the use of

it

buy

to

then one

it,

and

a confirmed user of

when one has money to buy when one has no money with it? Then one is dangerous,

Hunger will make a man a make him a murderer. There is

is lost.

opium will you eat opium, but It is

is

in the

terrible to see so

end

much

it

will

evil

and

three times.

be able

gone so

I

to

far, that a

H. V.

S.

for first

to fight against

know.

I

I

have read

What would Oh, that we

I

my own

It is

your country.

language

to

but makes an impression, for that shows that one

ing,

and Java

deep slumber.

And how

is

it

had us,

never rest

do good as well as harm

a matter of indifference whether

if it

is still in

I shall

it.

not give

in India

book could cause such violent controversy among

appears in

our Indian world.

it.

Hilda's environment.

as "Hilda van Suylenburg" has in till

a

be powerless

could never grow tired of

to live in

hunger — saying here "At

thief, but the

devour you."

That splendid book by Mevrouw Goekoop

to

not

is

— —

it

when one cannot obtain

which

robberies, but the.

True, the desire for opium

opium?

so great an evil as long as one can get the poison; but

fires,

to

good or harm,

no longer sleep-

will her people ever be

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

LETTERS OF A

awakened, when those who should serve as examples, themselves love sleep so little

The greater number of European women

much.

work of

or nothing for the

Will you not

me something of the labours, the struggles, the woman of today in the Netherlands? We take deep

tell

sentiments, of the

Woman's Movement.

interest in all that concerns the

do not know the modern languages.

I

allowed by our law to learn languages; us to learn Dutch. to

long

I

know

to

We

Alas!

speak them, as for the far greater joy of being able

mind how good a That

the original?

We ure

is

translation

own

that

is,

the

may

to

be,

is

it

younger

and

sisters

Is

I

find

them

so

I

:

the greatest of all lies

I

who say

that

three have

We

when

I

how

was

feel

young and

Call

me

old

sixteen

many melancholy moods! I

the

differ in age, is

the greatest

differences of opinion,

little

Our

little

love the reconciliations which

not think so too?

in everything.

Now

I

am.

I felt

—

that

That cannot be;

Kartini

is

my

I

was

is

my

given

just

twenty

so frightfully old,

that I can put

full of the joy of life,

simply Kartini; that

family names.

had

must be hypocrites.

have not yet told you

Strange, that

not true

never so fine as

three there

—do you

any two human beings can think alike people

it

our greatest pleas-

is

We

I.

Among us

Naturally we sometimes have

It is

many

read the

but that does not weaken the tie that binds us together.

follow.

be able

—more charming.

each from the other, but one year.

quarrels are splendid,

to

always stronger

same bringing up, and are much with one another. harmony.

much

tongue.

have much time for reading, and reading

—we,

girls are not

was a great innovation for

it

languages, not so

beautiful works of foreign authors in their that never

in India care

their sisters in the Fatherland.

month.

two crosses behind me,

and the struggle of name.

last

and had so

We

life, too.

Javanese have no

name and my family name, both

—9—

LETTERS OF A same

at the

her

my

As far

time.

words are the

I

"Raden Adjeng"

as

told

to it; I

the present,

If there is

any

countr}'

that

I

gave

would hardly reach me

tell

am

you of our Indian

light that

and

only a Javanese.

you know enough about me you would

Indian affairs, please ask me.

my

concerned, those tvvo

as for writing mejuffruow, or something of that

have no right

other time I shall

is

Mevrouw van Wermeskerken, when

—

Now, for

about

VANESE PRINCESS

address, not to put Kartini alone

from Holland, and kind,

I

title.

JA

my

I

am

—10—

is it

not so?

An-

life.

like th^o^^^l

ready

people.

—

to tell

upon any of our

you

all that I

know

IP 18 of August, 1899.

SINCERE my know

You tioned

Shall

heart.

ance? I

thanks for your long

I

I

letter,

your cordial words warmed

not disappoint you upon a closer acquaint-

have already told you that

nothing.

Compared

to

you

feel

I

am

very ignorant, that

myself sink into nothingness.

are well informed about the Javanese it, I

I

titles.

Before you men-

had never given the matter a thought, that I am, as you say, Am I a princess? No more than you yourself are

"highly bom." one. in the

The last prince of our house, from whom I am directly descended male line, was, I believe, twenty-five generations back; but

Mamma

is

closely related to the princely house of Medeira; her great-

grandfather was a reigning prince, and her grandmother a princess.

But we do not give a two-pence for

To my mind

all that.

there are only

two kinds of aristocracy, the aristocracy of the mind, and the aristocracy of the soul

—

of those

who

are noble in spirit.

I

think there

is

nothing

who allow themselves to depend What worth is there in simply being

more commonplace than those people upon

their so called "high birth."

a count or baron?

I

cannot see

it

with

my

little

understanding.

Adel and Edel,^ twin words with almost the same sound and which Poor twins! How cruel life has been should have the same meaning.

you

to

—

it

has ruthlessly torn you asunder and holds you

Once noble, meant would have been an honour

apart. it

what the

1 2

to

word

signifies.

be "highly bom."

To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar. As a noble deed.

—11—

now

so far

Yes, then indeed

But

now?—

— LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

remember how embarrassed we were last year, when the ladies of the Exposition for Woman's Work called us the "Princesses of Java." In Holland they seem to think that everything which comes out of I

India which

is

not a "baboe" or a "spada" must be a prince or a prin-

Europeans here

cess.

seldom

in India

address us usually as "Freule."

^

do not know how many times

I

I

and

still less

and

still

I

call us

despair of

"Raden Adjeng," they its

ever being different.

have said that we were not "Freules"

princesses, but they have

grown accustomed

to the

glamour

obstinately call us "Freule."

Not long ago a European who had heard much of

us,

came here and

asked our parents to be allowed the privilege of making the acquaintance

we were brought out and shown how stupid we felt!

of the "princesses";

we had been

dolls;

"Regent," said he there I

to

him

as though

our father, but quite distinctly before us

to

was much disappointment

in his voice

—"at

the

word

—

princess,

thought of glittering garments, fantastic Oriental splendour, and your

daughters look so simple."

We

could hardly suppress a smile when

Heavens!

know what

pliment; you do not clothes

Dear friends,

I

a pleasure

was

it

were simple we had so often taken pains ;

would look conspicuous or

I

we heard him.

Good

In his innocence he had paid us the greatest possible com-

Stella, I

am

and

you

that

me

seem

can throw the burden of Javanese etiquette

abomination

to

little rules,

me.

^In Holland honourary

You title

to

you

like

your Dutch

congenial.

am happy only when from my shoulders. The

have always been an enemy of formality.

ceremonies, the

on nothing that

bizarre.

heartily glad that I find

us to find that our

to

to put

I

that are instilled into

could hardly imagine

our people are an

how

given to the daughter of a nobleman.

—12—

heavily the burden

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

of etiquette presses upon a Javanese aristocratic household.

our household, we do not take

We

Javanese etiquette

freely.

taries,

of

all the formalities so literally.

own

often dispense with ceremony and speak our

cannot at

is

both

and who come

live years in India,

understand

all

But in

it

silly

and

Europeans who

terrible.

in close contact with

unless they have

sentiments

our native digni-

made

a special study

it.

In order to give you a faint idea of the oppressiveness of our etiquette, I shall

may

me

not pass

without bowing

hands and knees. stantly slip to the

me,

down

to the

sister of

on a chair, she must

ground and remain with head bowed until

must only be

it

comes from

mine ground and creeping upon

younger brother or

If a little sister is sitting

passed from her sight. to

A

mention a few examples.

If a

younger brother or

in high Javanese;'

their lips, they

sister

I

in-

have

wishes to speak

and after each sentence that

must make a sembah;

that

to

is,

put both

hands together, and bring the thumbs under the nose. If

my

brothers and sisters speak to other people about me, they must

always use high Javanese in every sentence concerning me,

my

seat at the table,

my

hands and

my

feet,

and everything

my

clothes,

that is mine.

They are forbidden to touch my honourable head without my high permission, and they may not do it even then without first making a sembah. If

food stands on the table, they must not touch the

has pleased

it

me

to

partake of that which

I

would

tiniest

(as

morsel

much

as

I

till

de-

is one language for the aristocracy and nobleman addresses an inferior in the language of the common people Ngoko, but he is answered in high Javanese known as Krama. Between the two there is a middle speech, Madja, used in familiar intercourse between friends and equals besides Krama-inggil or court speech. There is also the classical language Kawi nearly allied to Sanskrit, in which the ancient literature of Java is written. 1

Javanese

is

not one language but several, there

another for the vulgar.

A

—13—

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

Should you speak against your superiors, do

sire).

who

only those

are near

may

softly, so that

Oh, yes; one even trembles by

hear.

When

rule in a noble Javanese household.

must not open her mouth.

it

a young lady laughs, she

(For Heaven's sake!

hear you exclaim).

I

Yes, dear Stella, you shall hear stranger things than these,

know

to

you wish

if

everything about us Javanese.

If a girl runs, she

and oh, so slowly,

must do

decorously, with

it

To run

like a snail.

mincing steps

little

just a little fast is to

be a

hoyden.

my

Toward

older brothers and sisters

serve all forms scrupulously.

I

I

show every

respect,

and ob-

do not wish to deny the good right of

any one, but the younger ones, beginning with me, are doing away with Freedom, equality, and fraternity!

ceremony.

all

For

my

little

brothers and sisters, toward me, and toward each other, are like free,

Between

equal comrades.

there

us,

The

friendship and hearty affection.

is

no

sisters

me, and we speak the same language.

to

amazement and

at the free,

sisters of

I

We

now us,

I

At

And

^

how

is

only

people smiled in

first

because

affectionate

and that only the burdensome

I

seldom walked

they were further horrified

often laughed aloud! and allowed

that they see

^there

say "thee" and "thou"

were called children without any

was a "koeda koree"

sedately but went skipping along.

because

—

untrammeled relationship between us brothers

unequal ages.

bringing up, and

stiffness

my

But

teeth to show.

and sweet the relationship

is

between

etiquette has taken flight before

our

freedom, they admire the harmonious union which binds us so closely together.

Thank you, dear pleased as a child. 1

Wild

colt.

Stella, for

There

is

your charming compliment:

no danger of spoiling

— 1^^-

me by

I

am

as

praise, or I

LETTERS OF A JAPANESE PRINCESS should long ago have been spoiled to death, both at

home and by my

friends and acquaintances.

much for the friendly thoughts which you have for us Javanese. From you I did not expect anything else, but knew that you would have the same feeling for all people, white or brown. From those who are truly civilized and enlightened we have never experiI

thank you so

enced anything but kindness.

If a

Javanese

is

ever so stupid, unlet-

power which governs him should see fellow man, whom God has created too one who has a heart in tered, uncivilized, the

;

and a soul

full of sensitive feeling, although his

in

him a

his body,

countenance

may

re-

main immovable, and not a glance betray his inward emotion. At home, we speak Javanese with one another; Dutch only with Hollanders, although

now and

then

we use

a

little

Dutch expression

which has a shade of meaning that cannot be translated, often express some

little

humorous

point.

-15—

it

is to

IIP November

CERTAINLY,

Stella,

I

cannot thank

my

6,

1899.

parents enough for

up which they have given me. I had rather have my whole life one of strife and sorrow than be without knowledge which I owe to my European education. I know that the free bringing

the

many, many difficulties await me, but I am not afraid of the future. I cannot remain content in my old condition; yet to further the new progress

world.

I

can do nothing: a dozen strong chains bind

What

will be the

themselves this question. tell

and then they say that education which

ther lies the blame.

Did

I

All

know

I

it

fast to

my

myself, dear people,

I

should

is critical

for us;

was a mistake for my father to give me the No! No! Not on my dearest fa-

No, and again no!

same bringing up which he gave had such an effect upon one of them.

Father could not foresee that

to all of his children

Many

would have

other regents had given to

same advantages that we have had, and it has never anything but in native young ladies with European manners,

their families the

who speak Dutch. 1

me

European friends ask

have had.

the

resulted in

my

All can see that the situation

you with pleasure.

little

outcome?

To Mejuffrouw Zeehandetaar.

—16—

— LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

Some day

come to pass, must come to pass, that I shall have to follow an unknown bridegroom. Love is a will o' the wisp in our Javanese world! How can a man and There

woman

no help for

is

love each other

it.

when they

I shall

it

will

see each other for the

their lives after they are already fast

bound

To

never, never fall in love.

according to

or other

love, there

must

time in

first

wedlock?

in the chains of

be respect,

first

my thinking; and I can have no respect for the Javanese How can I respect one who is married and a father, and

young man. who, when he has had enough of the mother of his children, brings another woman into his house, and is, according to the Mohammedan

And why It is no sin, and still less a scandal. The Mohammedan law not? allows a man to have four wives at the same time. And though it be a thousand times over no sin according to the Mohammedan law and And who

law, legally married to her?

doctrine, I shall for ever call

it

a sin.

bring misery to a fellow creature.

whether

man

And

or beast.

does not do this?

I

Sin

call all things sin

is to

cause pain to another,

can you imagine what hell-pain a

—

must suffer when her husband comes home with another

whom

He

she must recognize as his legal wife?

which

woman

a rival

can torture her to

death, mistreat her as he will; if he does not choose to give her back her

freedom, then she can whistle

to the

for the man, and nothing for the

Do you

understand

now

moon

woman,

is

for her rights.

Everything

our law and custom.

the deep aversion

I

have for marriage?

would do the humblest work, thankfully and joyfully,

if

by

it

I

I

could be

independent.

But tion

I

can do nothing, less than nothing, on account of Father's posi-

among our

something

people.

fitting!

disgrace to

my

It is

If I choose to work,

it

would have

to

be at

only work for pleasure which would not be a

noble and highly placed family

—17—

—a

chain of regents

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

from Java's eastern coast to the middle. Why did God give us talents and not the opportunity to make use of them? My two sisters have studied drawing and painting, and without any instruction, have made They would gladly go fair progress, according to those who know. on with their studies. But here in Java, there is no opportunity, and we cannot go to Europe. To go there we should have to have the consent

have

of

his

We

not.

Excellency,

and that we

Minister of Finance,

the

must depend entirely upon ourselves,

we wish

if

go

to

forward.

do you know what

Stella,

it is

to

long for something intensely and

Could Father have done

yet to feel powerless to obtain it?

so, I

do

not doubt he would have sent us without hesitation to your cold and distant land.

draw and paint too, but take much more pleasure in the pen than Do you understand now why I am so anxious to obtain in the pencil. Nay, do not contradict me. the mastery of your beautiful language? 1

I

construct

it

after a fashion, but

If I could learn the

A

assured.

I

rich field of labour

would then

should be a true child of humanity. anese,

know

long he

all

lived in Java

I

feel

my

laughing of paper.

if

powerlessness

A

I,

Much

life.

make

that

clear with a

my

is

Still

me, and

bom

is

it

You would

not?

That

I

burst out

little

I

sheet

who know

upon a

though every one else should laugh at me,

—18—

still

few words.

shoulder and read this

a crazy idea of mine,

I

Jav-

now and a

obscure

nothing, have learned nothing, should wish to venture

career?

to

as a

European, no matter how

all too well, Stella.

you could look over

What

open

and studied existing conditions, can

of the inner native

riddle to Europeans, I could

lie

you see

For,

about the Indian world.

may have

know nothing

my limitations all too well. my future would be

understand

Dutch language thoroughly,

literary

know

that

LETTERS OF A

—

you

will not

JA

will not think that for a

I

desperate undertaking, but "he

my

Forward!

motto.

VANESE PRINCESS

who does

moment.

It

is

indeed a

not dare, does not win,"

Dare mightily and with

is

Three-

strength.

fourths of the world belongs to the strong.

You

ask

me how

I

came

to

You

be placed between four thick walls.

certainly thought of a cell or something of that kind.

prison was a large house, with grounds around

No,

my

Stella,

But around those

it.

grounds there was a high wall and that held me a prisoner. Never mind how splendid a house and garden may be if one may never go beyond them, it is stifling. I remember how often in dumb dispair, I would press my body against the fast closed gate and the cold stones. Whatever direction I took, at the end of every walk there was always a stone wall, or a locked door.

Mevrouw Ovink often says to me, "Child, Child, have we you come forth from the high walls of the kaboepatin? Would it not have been better if we had let you remain there? What will come of it now? What of the future?" And when she sees us drawing and painting she cries full of distress: Of

late

done well

"Dear

-^

to let

children,

is

there nothing else for

you but this?"

No, the only

fortunate thing, the best thing that could have happened to us,

we

three were thrust out into the light.

nature, and do not quickly let I

so

much

My

hang.

If I

is

that

optimistic

I

family and friends need not worry about

agree with

am

by cannot become what I

would rather be something, if only a You will think now, that I am a "genius" in cooking.

desire to be, then

kitchen-maid.

my head

Luckily,

me?

For a good kitchen-maid

is

my

future, do

you not

always in demand, and can

always get along.

The 1

A

official salaries in

Holland seem small compared with those in

regent's palace.

—19—

LETTERS OF A India.

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

Yet they are always complaining here, about the small

In India too one

is entitled to

the clergy after only ten years.

India

and yet many Hollanders speak of so infernally

mad when

I

salaries.

a pension after twenty years' service, and is

an El Dorado for the

officials,

as a "horrible Ape-land."

it

I

They

hear them speak of "Horrible India."

forget all too often that this "horrible Ape-land"

fills

get

many empty

pockets with gold. •

A

change will come in our whole native world

fore-ordained;

we who have ,

it

We

question.

is

But when will

coming.

the turning point

That

be?

it

cannot hasten the hour of revolution.

is

For

is

the great it

only

is

rebellious thoughts in this wilderness, this dark distant

land, beyond which there

is

My friends here say that we shall

no land.

we do nothing

act wisely if

—

but sleep for a hundred years.

When we

awakened, Java would be more as we would have her.

"Work among the sent Father the book,

people of India"

hoping

interest himself in a

that myself.

I

to

I

to tell

too young, and have life.

too sacred to be approached lightly.

know

a few years that I

I

had thought of

about Javanese women, but

I

am

had so little, so pitifully little, experience The cause for which I would speak is to me too earnest and

still

I

But he would rather

book about the native woman;

have much

with

but

Mevrouw Zuylen-Tromp

know.

arouse his interest.

that I

when

I

I

cannot write

have suffered more

shall have

it

now

as I wish,

will be different.

After

insight into much now run darkly through my

had a more comprehending

would know and many thoughts

that

brain will have grown clear. I

cannot

tell

you anything of the Mohammedan law,

followers are forbidden to speak of in truth, I

can

I

am

a

Mohammedan

it

Stella,

with those of another faith.

only because

love a doctrine which I do not

ancestors were.

—may never know?

know

—20—

my

Its

And,

How The

LETTERS OF A Koran

is

is

to read I

VANESE PRINCESS

too holy to be translated into

no one speaks Arabic. what

JA

any language whatever.

customary

It is

read no one understands

to

To me

!

read from the Koran; but

it is

a silly thing to be obliged

something without being able to understand

were compelled

go through

my

It is

it.

as though

read an English book, and the whole thing should

to

head without

of a single word.

Here

If I

my

wished

being able to comprehend the meaning

to

know and understand our

should have to go to Arabia to learn the language.

can be good without being pious.

religion, I

Nevertheless, one

Is not that true, Stella?

intended as a blessing to mankind

—

a bond between all brothers and sisters, not beThey should be as the creatures of God. cause they have the same human parents, but because they are all children of one Father, of Him who is enthroned in the heavens above.

Religion

is

Brothers and sisters must love one another, help, strengthen and sup-

God! sometimes

port one another.

I

wish that there had never been

a religion, because that which should unite

brotherhood has been through

all the

Members

of the

and of bloodshed.

mankind

ages a cause of

into

one

strife,

common

of discord,

same family have persecuted one another because of the different manner in which they worshipped one and the same God. Those who ought to have been bound together by Differthe tenderest love have turned with hatred from one another. ences of Church, albeit in each the same word, God, is spoken, have built a dividing wall between two throbbing hearts. self uneasily:

meant

which

is

in thy

name?

I 1

have read

Max

is

to

religion indeed a blessing to

save us from our sins,

"Max

Havelaar,"

^

how many

though

I

I

often ask

mankind? sins are

my-

Religion,

committed

do not know "Wijs mij de

Havelaar of de Koffieveilingen der Nederland che Handels maatschnappii, by E. D.

Dekker (Multatuli), published

first in

Amsterdam

in 1860.

—21—

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

waar ik gezaaid heb!" ^ very much, of Multatuli. I will tell you another time of plaats

shall look for

I

it

for

I

think much,

and of the

the position of the people,

among us. I have written too much already, and subject which demands no small space. \\liat a question, Stella, dear. T^Tiat do we speak at home?

ruling classes a

urally, our language

people

who

We

Javanese.

is

are Easterners,

that is

Nat-

speak Malayish with strange

Malays, Moors, Arabs, or Chinese,

eitlier

and Dutch with Europeans. Stella,

how

parents disapprove

have yet Kissing

one

to give

if

my

parents, or

mv

among

not customary

is

read your question:

I

brothers and sisters, the

But

are astonished at that!

friends kiss us, and

At

first

we loved

we

We

to

have tliem kiss

have only learned

When

Mevrouw Ovink. At

Does

seem strange

this

one of

my

without being asked. she

would

our

lips,

like

it

You

It is

it.

it

never kissed them in return.

we have been such

friends with

queer, and acquitted ourselves awkwardly.

you?

to

Dutch friends,

been recently.

she would embrace us, she would ask us to

we found

kiss her.

first

us, but

to kiss since

never kiss one another.

that has only

;

No

matter

how much

would never come ask

why?

into

Because

I

my

I

should love

head

to kiss

her

do not know whether

pleasant for us to press a soft white cheek with

but whether the possessor of that pretty cheek also finds

1

"Show me

-

Havelock

the place

where

^

Only our young Holland

true.

it is

them back

kiss

first kiss!

Only children of from

the Javanese.

to three, four, five, or six are kissed.

You

We

"Would your you should embrace them heartily?" Why, I

laughed when

I

I

Ellis says that the

it

have sown." kiss

is

unkno^^^l throughout Eastern Asia.

In Japan, as

in Java, mothers kiss their babies; but Chinese mothers sometimes frighten their children

by threatening p.

to give

them the white man's

kiss.

99.

—22—

See also Coltman, the Chinese,

p.

90,

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

pleasant to feel a dark face against hers,

is

another question.

rather let people think us heartless, for of our

We

had

own accord we would

never embrace. If as

you say

cipally the

I

am

in

no way behind many Dutch

work of Mevrouw Ovink, who used

we were her own

sisters.

girls, it is prin-

to talk to us as

though

Intercourse with this cultured, well-bred

Dutch lady had a great influence upon the

little

brown

And now

girls.

Moesje knows very well that though time and distance separate them, the hearts of her daughters will always belong to her.

promised us

honour

—

—

in reality,

to let

by and by.

Mevrouw Ovink made him

us go to Djombang.

We

We

that they are actually

gone from us.

tween us.

We

give his

word of

Mijnheer Ovink will take us there

love them so much, have so

ther" and "Mother."

Father had

miss them sadly.

I

much

love for our "Fa-

cannot even

There was so

realize

little restraint

lived all the time so cordially together.

—23-

now

be-

—

O

DEAREST,

November 1899. delightful Sunday we

dearest Mevrouwtje, what a

had yesterday!

my

Father went out with

they came back home.

me and

Brother, with great excitement, ran to

said,

"0

filled

with sailors, and two of them have come

sister, there is

and after awhile

brother,

little

a man-of-war in the harbour; all the streets are

home

with us, they are

with Father now."

At the word "warship," we sprang up as though we had been

and before brother had finished speaking, we flew ready.

We

saw two gentlemen dressed

through the grounds.

Pa

in the

go

to Father,

After a

middle gallery.

little

Later, a

and we had slipped on our best

to the

it

came

about, but

sitting

with

we must

One, two,

and a second

later

we

from the Edie.

we were immediately

Papa went,

as

I

to

come

have

our ease

at

to

kaboepatin?

I

said, for a little drive;

will ex-

he met

C. E. Ovink-Soer.

is draped to fonn Dutch origin and its use to European ideas of modesty, as formerly the upper part of the body was 2

shot,

make

gentlemen as though we had known them for years.

But how did these people happen plain that to you. To Mevrouw M.

kabaais,'^

to

hesitating

to us, saying that

rocking-chairs talking to two officers

do not know how

A

come

we saw them

boy came

sitting in

1

our room

which we did with the greatest willingness.

were

and spoke

in white,

while,

three,

I

to

Javanese woman's dress consists of a sarong which

kabaja, or jacket shaped garment.

The kabaja

is

of

—24—

a skirt, is

and a

a concession

left bare.

LETTERS OF A five

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

gentlemen walking, three of them turned another way, but these two

had followed Papa's carriage were new

(the gentlemen

to

They thought carriage took was a

in to the kaboepatin.

way

Java) that the

the

public road, and our house a fortress or something of the kind.

Papa sent a servant to ask the gentlemen if they wished to see him. They were embarrassed, naturally, because they had made such a mistake and followed some one to his own house. What would they do now? They did not find it pleasant by any means, because they did not understand our language, and spoke only very bad, broken Malayish. Papa put an end to this awkward situation by going to meet them himself, and addressing them in Dutch. Embarrassment was at an end. They would come with pleasure into the house. It turned out that one of them was a relative of some one whom Papa knew well. I do not remember to have ever felt so much at my ease with an utter stranger.

I

did not think once of the fact that

seen these people before, and had not

minutes ago.

strange

It is

how

known of

I

had never

their existence five

with sailors one feels at

home

right

away.

Our cerns

hearts have always been set

it

taken out even in a the time I

found

You know

interests us.

when it

I

little

row

upon

the sea; everything that con-

well what a delight

boat.

lay half -dead in the

We bow

of the

pleasant to be upon such a bed?

opium

If I

to us to be you remember

it is

love the sea;

even then

skiff,

were a boy,

I

should

not think twice, but would become a sailor at once.

Imagine

would be

to yourself

Father saying to the gentlemen,

so pleased if they could be permitted to go

us

so, yet I

am

certain of

other of us precisely what

it.

Now

we have been

—25—

daughters

on board."

Father knows everything that goes on in our hearts. tell

"My

and then Papa

Father does not tells

one or the

thinking ; something that

we had

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

kept to ourselves and never told to any one.

cause Father loves us so much, and

we

then he discovers something, and lays

my

tom of

and of which

heart,

Does

the slightest idea. If I

without doubt, be-

Every now and

so love him. bare, that

had been

in the bot-

had thought no one except myself had

I

not that

were more superstitious,

it

It is

I

show true kinship of soul? should certainly think that Papa could

read thoughts.

But

I

am

the secret

you now of the pleasant Sunday morning, and not of telephone-cable that runs from our hearts to that of our telling

dearest Father.

The

officers regretted so

our harbour.

in

though

that the

Edie would not remain longer

would have been such a pleasure

It

The Edie must commander thought Japara

had us on board. Djawa,

much

to

go to look for reefs

the

Commandant

to

come back; for

if

the Edie set out

to

If fortune should bring the

Both

persuade

at

Japara.

Edie here on Saturday, then they will

let

of their presence by letting loose their fire-mouths (cannon).

have no idea that they

will,

ant if the boat should

come

I

have

from Soerabaja

on Monday, either Saturday or Sunday she could be back

know

to

interesting.

gentlemen were going to do everything in their power the

them

on Karimoen

but

still it

would be above

us I

all things pleas-

again.

told the gentlemen that if they passed Japara again, they

must

break a screw or something, near our coast, so that the ship would be obliged to lay up in our harbour for repairs.

it

When the officers had

gone, and

had been a dream.

And

we were back

truly

it

in our room,

we thought

was as though we had dreamed. to us, and again as

So suddenly, so unexpectedly, had they appeared suddenly had they vanished.

A

very pleasant happening

—26—

—do you not

LETTERS OF A think so too?

I still

have

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

laugh whenever

to

I

think of that funny ad-

venture. little

Mother, dearest Mevrouwtje,

I

wish that you were back with

Your daughters miss you so much. days that we spent with you to come again:

us.

used

to

have

in

your dear

little

We

sitting-room,

us from great books, and where

we spoke

which shall always remain with

us.

I

long for the pleasant

the splendid times that

we

where you would read

to

memory

of

of so much, the

miss the intimate talks with

when I used to tell my dear little mother all the rebellious thoughts that came into my head, and laid bare the feelings of my restless heart. When I was in a rebellious mood, I had but to see the love light in your you,

face,

and

good

spirits,

my

was again the happy, careless

I

child, that, in overflowing

could sing: "Whatever Heaven to

me

shall send, I'll set

shoulders bravely under."

Mevrouwtje, you gave us too much care; spoiled us too much.

Now

we do nothing but wish for those happy days to come back. And although we long for you, yet we hope that the journey to Djombang

Why?

will be put off as long as possible. at

Djombang, we

again will

mean

farewell for good.

and we shall never be able

You

look forward to; so

Once more

ticipation.

feel, that

prettiness will be over.

we should

Seeing you come to Japara again, For that reason, let the

will not

to go to you.

journey be put off as long as possible. to

We know—we

shall see each other for the last time.

It is

like to

splendid to have a pleasure

prolong the feeling of an-

the joy of meeting again,

No

it

and then

—

will not be over even then, the

all the

memory

will be with us.

We

shall

know very

still

be happy as long as you think of us and love us.

You

well, dear little Mother, that love is nothing but egoism.

—27—

I

LETTERS OF A think there

is

is

to see the

more splendid than

to

love and happiness; then

How

VANESE PRINCESS

nothing finer than to be able to call a happy smile to a

—

loved mouth

JA

sunshine break over another's face.

have a pair of dear eyes look it

is

at

Nothing

one full of

that one feels guilty for ver>' joy.

pleasant that Kokki also remembers us.

—28—

12th January, 1900.

TO

go to Europe!

my

Till

breath that shall always be

make myself small enough

If I could only

ideal.

last

my

to slip into

would go with this letter to you, Stella, and to my dearest best brother, and near Hush, not another word! It is The gamelan ^ not my fault, Stella, if now and then I write nonsense. an envelope then

I

—

pendopo

in the

a lovely air.

^

could speak to you better than

It is like

so tender, so vaguely thrilling, so

note

playing

is

so soft,

ah!

it is

the voices of men's souls that speak to

ing,

now

2

it is

—no melody, each how compelling, changing— but

bitterly beautiful: that is

1

Now

no other song

how

sighing,

I.

no tinkling of

glass, of copper, of

wood;

me; now they are complain-

And my

and now merrily laughing.

soul soars with

To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar. The native Javanese orchestra.

There

is

other

for

ments

The composition of this varies according to its uses. one gamelan for religious celebrations, another for feasts of rejoicing and anthe

play

distinguished:

theatre.

the

"The

predominant

in the

Javanese

native role.

A

orchestra

gamelan

former the instruments are adapted

The gamelan

the latter to an octave of seven tones.

which percussion instruand a gamelan pelog are an octave of five tones, in

in

salendes to

varies in composition but consists

which carries the melody and is played by the leader of the orchestra; the soeling, a bamboo flute; kendang and ketipoeng, large and small drums; the tjelem poeng, a zither; the bonang, a set of horizontal gongs sup-

typically of the vebab, a viol of Persian-Palie origin,

ported over a sound box; the four sorons

(instruments consisting in the gamelan salendro

they accompany the melody and (sometimes taking the melody unaccompanied) ; the gambang kajoe, or xylophone and a variety of large and small hanging gongs." H. H. of six toned metal staves, of seven in the give

it

gamelan pelog)

;

out more plainly than the bonang

—

Bartlett. 3 Audience hall and principal room of a Regent's palaec. and open to the out of doors.

—29—

Usually octagonal in shape

LETTERS OF A the

murmuring pure

tones are rising

now and

to the isles of

blue

—deep

low

and towards the shining

me

the music leads

sombre woods on

steep ravines, through

my

on high, on high,

silver tones

light, to the fleecy clouds,

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

soul shivers and trembles within

stars

through dark dales, down

into dense wildernesses,

me

and

with anguish and pain and

sorrow, I

is

have heard "Ginonding" a dozen times,

memory,

the sad and lovely air

is

happy, and so deeply melancholy

and

I

rowful, yet

am

Sometimes

lost.

must hearken

I

and of the future.

the past,

now

gone that made at the

"Ginonding" without deep emotion, the lude,

still

cannot recall a single note, everything

silent I

first

me

time.

murmuring

The breath of

voices,

its

were today visions of the future

it

shivering goes through me, for

my

close

eyes, but they

a dizzy abyss.

But

I

I

see dark

so inexpressibly I

can never near

to listen,

which

is to be,

rise to

sombre

remain wide open, and

at

my

again

too sor-

tell

me

of

and clear mind.

try to

feet there

yawns

figures.

my

A

I

look up, and a blue Heaven arches above me, and

golden sun-beams play with the fleecy white clouds, and in is

is

it

thrilling silver strains

blows away the veil which covers the secrets of what as though

my

chords of the splendid pre-

do not wish

I

to the

same

gamelan

that the

driven from

is

my

heart

it

light.

Have I not convinced you what a foolish, mad creature I What silly thoughts, but we will not excuse ourselves to each Enough of that! I will now try to talk sensibly like a Stella.

There!

am? other,

rational

My

human

sunny land which you so long

but sunny.

to see,

has been of late anything

There have been terrible rainstorms every day, and Sun-

day the Japara even

being.

river rose

the city itself

from

its

banks, villages were flooded, and

was inundated by the rushing waters.

—30—

LETTERS OF A Ever since morning

it

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

has rained in torrents, and the wind has shaken

Outside several trees have blown down, the

our house frightfully.

thick branches were broken off as though they

had been match stems,

and nothing remains now of the splendid koolblanda trees, but two How terribly the kampongs around must have cold, bare trunks. suffered,

whole roofs have been torn from the houses.

Today Papa

has gone out on a tour of inspection, and to succour an outlying

where many villiages are under water. days.

First

it

Papa

is

district

sore pressed in these

was storm, then an earthquake, now again storm.

A

was blown across a public highway, striking two A whole passersby; they were taken from under it ground to pieces. day, and a whole night we listened to the raging and the roaring of the Poor Klein Scheveningen, the storm has wrought frightful wind. colossal randoe tree

havoc there.

The way

to the

bath house

is

entirely covered with seeth-

ing water, and the beach has disappeared, the insatiable sea has covered

This afternoon,

it.

if it is

mission to go and see

not raining hard,

I shall

ask Father's per-

it.

A

week ago we were on Klein Scheveningen, we stood on a great We were so intent upon the rock to watch the surging of the waves. imposing spectacle that we did not see how the onrushing waters were Not until the children on the shore called to us covering our rock. affrighted did we realize that we were surrounded by a raging surf. We waded back to the children through water up to our knees. Some time ago you asked me about the position of the "little man" ^ among us, but I had already written you so much that I put the question I wished, aside because it could not be answered in a few words. however, to come back to it another time, and so I come to it now; I shall then have 1

answered the whole of your

"De Kleine Man"

last letter.

as the Javanese peasant is called by the Hollanders.

—31—

LETTERS OF A JA VANESE PRINCESS I

thank God that

can answer "No"

I

the condition of our people the history of Saidjah

^

is

when

The

sects,

No,

it.

There

to the past.

may be

that is not the fault of their

rulers cannot be held responsible for the long droughts

the "little

man" needs

rain so

much

for his fields, nor can they

be blamed for the floods that the clouds send

And when

whether

to

as sad as Multatuli has described

and Adinda belongs

hunger sometimes among the people, but rulers.

your question as

to

the rice harvest fails, whether

it

to destroy the harvest.

be through a plague of

in-

or through floods, or through the misfortunes which the long

Wind"

continued "East

brings, then all the people

^

these calamities have their taxes remitted

time of famine,

money and food

are doled out to them.

are over-run by a plague of mice, the Government the destruction of the pest.

If the

rising of the waters in the rivers,

who

suff"er

from

by the Government, and

in

If the fields

off^ers

rewards for

"West Wind," as now, causes

the

and the dikes break, the rulers do

all

that is possible to mitigate the distress.

Last year a fishing village lay for a whole week under water; day and night Father remained at the scene of the disaster.

Out of special

funds that were at the disposal of the Government, the breaks in the

some kilometers. But who was had taken away from them? destroyed by the floods?

dikes were restored for

to give

the people what the water the fish in the rivers

Then you have Demak

in

my

back

And what

to

of

Uncle's jurisdiction; that country could

never be brought to a condition of prosperity, whatever one might do.

From one remote Max

valley to the other the East

Wind

dries

Characters in

2

In Java the wet and dry seasons depend upon the periodical winds. is

October and

lasts

"East

through November into

Wind" begins

in

the rivers,

The exact time of Wind" attended by rain begins in December and afterwards subsides gradually. The

not determined, but usually the "West

these winds

up

Havelaar by Multatuli.

^

March

or April and brings fair weather.

—32—

LETTERS OF A JA VANESE PRINCESS and then the West Wind drowns the land with water.

The Government

has spent tons of gold to give water to the land in the dry season, and also in building

heavy barriers against floods

far without result.

vided work for thousands, tical value.

wet season, but so

in the

Splendid canals have been dug, which have proit is

true, but they

appear

be of

to

During the East Winds the land perishes with

little

prac-

thirst,

and

during the West Winds everything floats upon the water. The Government cares much for the well-being of the people of Java, but alas it allows them to be burdened by heavy taxes, under the load of which they

can move but slowly.

No, ers.

Stella, the

And

if this

people are no longer wilfully plundered by their rulshould happen but a single time, the guilty one would

be deprived of his

office,

be degraded.

the taking of presents, that even

I

But an

think as

evil that does exist, is

wrong and shameful

as the

Max

Have-

forcible taking of goods belonging to the "little

man"

as in

would not judge this so harshly, if I considered the circumstances. At first the natives thought that the off'ering of gifts to their superiors was a mark of respect a declaration of homage. But perhaps

laar.

I

—

The taking of ment, but

presents

many

is

forbidden

native officials are so ill-paid that

they can get along at all on their meagre salaries,

who

all

day long writes his back crooked, earns

a

wonder how

it

is

A

district registrar

at the

end of the month,

of 25 florins.

On

that he

his prestige over the lesser officials.

Do

not judge them harshly, but

the incredibly large live,

up

by the govern-

to the magistrates

sum

his family must and pay house rent; he must dress himself neatly, and also keep

rather pity these grown-up children, for that

men

and

are for the most part.

may

also refuse

it,

what

my

fellow-country-

If a district writer is off'ered something,

perhaps a bunch of bananas, he time he

is

may

refuse

it

the

first

time, the second

but the third time he accepts

—33—

it

reluctantly,

LETTERS OF A

JA

and the fourth time the present

am

doing

is

no harm,

was given me;

I

is

he thinks, I

VANESE PRINCESS What

taken without hesitation.

have never asked for

should be an idiot to hesitate when

The giving of presents is guard against some possible misfortune, when

it

it,

is

and yet

I it

the custom.

not only a token of respect, but also a safe-

need the protection of the one in authority. account by the wedono

^

for

some

little

If

the "little

man" might

he should be called

fault or other, then

to

he can count

The magistrates upon An assistant wedono of the second class earns 85 are poorly paid. florins. Out of this he must pay a secretary (assistant wedonos are the support of his friend, the district writer.

furnished no secretaries by the Government, although they have as

need of written work as wedonos, djaksas

keep a

little

^

and others).

much

They must

carriage and a horse, and even a riding horse for journeys

into the country; they

must buy a house, furniture,

etc.

They have

the

expense of keeping up the house and, in addition, the entertainment of the Comptroller,^ the Regent, and sometimes also the Assistant-Resident

when they come on tours of inspection (for the assistant wedono lives On these occasions the gentlemen lodge in the far from the capital). passangrahan,^ and to the assistant wedono falls the high honour of setting the ^ 2

food before their noble mouths.

There must be

cigars,

Principal native magistrate of a village or town.

A

native Justice of the Peace.

Dutch Government is the Resident, each Resident Next to the Resident comes the Assistant-ResiThe Resident's powers dent, the Comptroller of the first and second class and the Aspirant. are administrative, judicial and fiscal. He is under obligations to protect the natives, mainBut in so far as circumstances permit the tain peace, further agriculture and education. natives are left under the rule of their own hereditary chiefs, natives of princely or noble rank, and these are responsible for the conduct of their subjects. The highest native official below the rank of regent is the District Head, then come the under District Heads of the first and second class. See Policy and administration of the Dutch in Java by Clive Day. 3

The

highest provincial

official

of the

has under his control one or more regencies.

*

Government building

for the use of travelling officials.

—34—

— LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

blanda/ wines, delicacies for the

ajer

and

table,

these, I assure you, are

for an under district chief no inconsiderable expense.

meet

to set before his

It

at

hand; so

is

not a law, but the host considers

all these table luxuries

must be

sent for to the city.

his duty to set before the

it

gentlemen the best of what he has, and has not. tion this does not occur, thank

God.

When

The Comptroller

dent,

and no native

too does this,

It

grand

In Father's jurisdic-

Father goes upon a tour of

inspection and must stay several days he always takes his

with him.

would not be

honourable guests only the things which he has

own

provisions

and also the Assistant-Resi-

ruined by the single cup of tea which he

official is

offers them. If there is a murder or a robbery in the under district, the assistant wedono must naturally clear up the matter; it is his duty. And to trace

out the guilty one he must go deep, very deep into his

has happened

many

own

purse.

ments of their wives and children

to obtain the

money which was

sary before some dark deed could be brought into the light. that

money which

is

It

times that the native chiefs have pawned the ornaneces-

But will

paid out in the service of the Government be paid

back by the Government?

I

wish indeed that

it

were

so.

magistrates have been reduced to beggary in this way.

Several

What, in

Heaven's name, can the magistrates do,who cannot make their salaries suffice,

and have no parents or other

back for support?

And

if

upon whom they can fall come forward with gifts when

relatives

the people

they see their wives and children running around in ragged clothes

Judge them not harshly, I

ple,

know

Stella.

the trials of the native chiefs.

I

Government going

to

and what

is

the

organize the Inland administration. ^

The

Mineral water from Holland.

—35—

know

the misery of the peo-

do now?

It is

going

to re-

native personnel will be re-

LETTERS OF A duced

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

advantage of the European magistrates.

to the

From

this re-

duction there will be saved annually an expenditure of 464,800 florins,

and the European magistrates will reap the benefit of that there are

become

will

some

ill-paid officials

who

this.

It is

will be bettered financially,

true

and

wedonas instead of Government clerks; but what

assistant

does that signify in comparison with the

many

important posts

(it

has

not yet been demonstrated that they are superfluous) that will be abolished.

There are

The

all

kinds of rumours about the Government regulations.

bill for this re-organization

Vertegenwordigen, and on July

Nearly

all

has passed both chambers of the VoUcs 1st.

of next year

it

will go into effect.

of the residents have protested, but his excellency the Gov-

ernor General wishes will proceed.

I

it,

hope

so in spite of all protests, the re-organization

that the

Government

will eat

no

bitter fruit as a

result.

And now

about the people, about the inhabitants of Java in general.

The Javanese are grown-up

What has the Government done to For the noble sons of the country, there

children.

further their development?

High Schools, Normal

are, so called.

schools,

School; and for the people, there are various

each into

district;

two

and the Doktor-djawa

common

though the Government has divided these

classes.

The

first class,

schools

—one

in

latter institutions

composed of schools which are

in the provincial capitals, are conducted just as they

^

situated

were before the

division, but in the schools of the second class, the children learn only

Javanese, reading, writing and a as formerly, why, ^

Where

native

it

is

not

made

little

reckoning.

clear.

No Malay

The Government

is

taught

believes, to

Javanese are trained in medicine under the patronage of the Dutch

Government.

—36—

LETTERS OF A

my

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

thinking, that if the people were educated, they

willing to

work

would no longer be

the land.

Father sent a note to the Government on the subject of education. Stella, I

wish that you could read

You must know

it.

that

many

of the

The Javanese

native rulers rejoice at the action of the Government.

nobles are in favour with the Government here and in the Motherland,

and everything possible

is

done

and

to help them,

to

make them blossom

to perfection.

The aristocracy

sees with sad eyes

how

sons of the people are ed-

ucated, and often even elevated to their ranks by the government be-

cause of knowledge, ability and industry.

Sons of the people go to

European schools and compare favourably

in every respect, with the

The

high and honourable sons of the noble.

nobles wish to have rights

for themselves alone; they alone wish to have authority and to

And

western civilization and enlightenment their own. helps and supports them in this; for

As early of his

it is

to its

Government

own advantage

to

do

so.

1895 there was a decree, that without the special permission Excellency the Governor General no native child (from six to as

seven years old) would be admitted to the free

Europeans, that could not speak Dutch.

Dutch?

six or seven years learn

governess, and then before he the child must to

the

make

first

read and write.

know It is

is

How

grammar

He would have had able to

leam

school for

can a native child of to

have a Dutch

the Netherland language,

own language, and necessarily know how only regents who do not have to ask permission his

for their families to go to the European schools: most of the native chiefs are afraid of receiving a

therefore do nothing. the fact that African

Is

it

"No"

in

answer

to their request

and

presumptuous of Father

to call attention to

may

go directly to the

and Ambonese children

—37—

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

word of Dutch? Stella, I remember well from my own school days that many European children went to school who knew as little Dutch as I, and I hardly knew any. European

schools, without understanding a

Father says in his note, that the government cannot

upon the it

table for every Javanese,

set the rice

and see that he partakes of

can clear the board, where the food

is

to

it.

^

But

be spread, and that food

is

When the Government provides a means of education for education. the people, it is as though it placed torches in their hands which enabled them

to find the

good road

that leads to the place

where the

rice is

served. I

will not quote

you the whole

any further, Stella

note.

From

it

you

justice

I

am

on his

is justice.

We

also give to others.

we demand

is right,

and

may

we must the way of

for ourselves,

This putting of stumbling blocks in

is

the present

wish to equal the Europeans in education and

the education of the people,

who while he

can send

side.

very proud of his ancient noble race, but right

enlightenment, and the rights which

Tsar,

leam something of

I

Father wishes to do everything that he can to

condition of the people.

is

perhaps another time

will

help the people and needless to say,

Father

;

well be compared to the acts of the

preaching peace

to the

world, tramples under

Measure with two measures,

own subjects. The Europeans are troubled by many traits in the Javanese, by their Very well, Netherlander, if you indifference and lack of initiative. are troubled so much by these things why do you not do something to remedy the cause? Why is it that you do not stretch forth a single Draw back the thick veil from his finger to help your brown brother? you will see that there is in him something understanding, open his eyes, foot the good right of his

no!

1 Rice is the principle Javanese food, and do without food.

to the Javanese

—38—

mind

to *

do without rice

is

to

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

else besides an inclination for mischief,

stupidity

and ignorance.

I

Here before you

of this; nor would you, Stella.

thoughts of one

who belongs

to that despised

not able to judge us, and the things that

they

little

you are

Neerlandia.

do,

as

we know them.

interested in this subject, get the October It

Dutch language

him

we

innermost

lie the

brown race. They are and leave undone. Do

know us?

No, even as If

which springs principally from

should not have to seek far for examples

contains an address delivered by at the literary

there and asked

him

congress at Ghent.

my

brother in the

Professor Kern took

The sentiments

to speak.

number of

to

which he gives

utterance are also mine; they are ours.

"Has your ther has

father

much power?"

great influence,

you

What

power?

Fa-

but the Governor alone has [power.

My

^

ask.

brother pleaded for the use of the Dutch language

what he says, wish

Stella, if not for

your own

is

officially.

satisfaction, then

Read

because

I

it.

The Hollanders laugh and make fun of our stupidity, but if we strive for enlightenment, then they assume a defiant attitude toward us.

What have

I

not suffered as a child at school through the

teachers and of

many of my fellow pupils? Not Many loved us quite as much

pupils hated us.

all

ill

will of the

of the teachers and

as the other children.

it was hard for the teachers to give a native the highest mark, never mind how well it may have been deserved. I shall relate to you the history of a gifted and educated Javanese. The boy had passed his examinations, and was number one in one of

But

1

"At one time the regents were

of influence as political advisers. its

practical power."

all

powerful in the native hierarchy and they are

They

retain the dignity but have

Policy and Administrating the Dutch in Java.

—39—

had

to cede

Clive Day.

still

much

of

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

the three principle high schools of Java.

went

to school,

and

Both

at

where he stood

at Batavia,

Semarang, where he

his examinations, the

doors of the best houses were open to the amiable school-boy, with his agreeable and cultivated manners and great modesty.

Every one spoke Dutch

to

language with distinction. to the

him, and he could express himself in that

Fresh from

house of his parents.

He

this

thought

respects to the authorities of the place

presence of the Resident

my

friend

made

who had heard

He

a mistake.

dared

it

environment, he went back

would be proper

to

pay

his

and he found himself in the of him, and here to

was

it

address the great

that

man

in

Dutch.

The following morning

mountains was sent

troller in the

remain

notice of an appointment as clerk to a

to think

to

him.

There the young

over his "misdeeds" and forget

After some years a

at the schools.

sistant comptroller

all that

new comptroller

came; then the measure of

comp-

man must

he had learned or possibly as-

his misfortunes

was made

The new chief was a former school-fellow, one who had abilities. The young man who had led his

to overflow.

never shone through his classes in everything

must now creep upon the ground before the one-

time dunce, and speak always high Javanese to him, while he himself

was answered

in

of character

it

Can you understand the misery of a humbled? And how much strength

bad Malay.

proud and independent

spirit so

must have taken

to

endure that petty and annoying op-

pression?

But

at last

he could stand

it

no longer, he betook himself

to

Batavia

and asked his excellency the Governor General for an audience;

it

was

The result was that he was sent to Preanger, with a commake a study of the rice culture there. He made himself of

granted him.

mission to

service through the translation of a

pamphlet on the cultivation of

—40—

a

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS The government

water crops from Dutch into Javanese and Sudanese. presented

him

in

acknowledgement with several hundred guilders.

In

the comptroller's school at Batavia, a teacher's place was vacant

teacher of the Javanese language be

(among

it

power

the Javanese) did all in their

him, but without

result.

European pupils who Perish the thought! ter than a

bom

I

It

later

understood — and

to secure this position for

was an absurd idea for an Native might become ruling government

should like to ask

who

—

his friends

to

have

officials,

could teach Javanese bet-

Javanese?

The young man went back

dwelling place; in the meantime an-

to his

other resident had come, and the talented son of the

brown race might at last become an Not for nothing had he been banished for years to that distant place. He had learned wisdom there; serve European official better than by creepnamely, that one cannot a assistant

wedono.

ing in the dust before him, and by never speaking a single

Dutch

when it

in his presence.

Others have

now come

into

word of power, and lately became vacant

the position of translator of the Javanese language

was

offered to our friend (truly opportunely)

now

that he does not

stand in any one's way! Stella, I

know an

Assistant Resident,

who speaks Malay with

although he knows that the latter speaks good Dutch.

a Regent,

Every one else

converses confidentially with this native ruler but the Assistant Resident

—

never.

My them

brothers speak in high Javanese to their superiors, in

Dutch or

in

Malay.

personal friends; several of

them

in the

never does.

Those who speak Dutch

whom

have asked

Dutch language, but they prefer not

The boys and Father

know

to the general usage.

-^1—

all too

my to

who answer

them are our

brothers to speak to

do

well

to

it,

and Father also

why

they must hold

LETTERS OF A There

is

too

much

idle talk about the

imaginary dignity of the under I

am

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

word "prestige," through the I

officials.

do not bother about prestige.

only amused at the manner in which they preserve their prestige

over us Javanese.

Sometimes

I

cannot suppress a smile.

men

see the great

keep from laughing outright when

and saw

It is distinctly

try to inspire us with awe.

an Assistant Resident go

I

I

had

diverting to

my

to bite

lips to

was on a journey not long ago,

from

his office to his house

under the

shade of a gold umbrella, which a servant held spread above his noble

was such a ridiculous spectacle!

head.

It

how

humble crowds who

the

Heavens!

if

he only knew

respectfully retreated to one side before the

glittering sunshade, immediately his back was turned, burst out laughing.

There are many, yes very many Government native rulers to kiss their feet, and their knees.

officials,

who allow

Kissing the foot

we Javanese can show to our and to our own rulers. We do

highest token of respect that elderly blood relatives,

pleasant to do

this

for strangers; no, the European

ridiculous in our eyes whenever he respect to It is

the

parents, or

not find

it

makes himself

demands from us those tokens of

which our own rulers alone have the

a matter of indifference

is

the

right.

when Residents and

Assistant Residents

allow themselves to be called "Kandjeng," but when overseers, railroad engineers (and perhaps tomorrow, station-masters too) allow themselves to

be thus addressed by their servants,

people really It is

a

think that

averse to

the natives give to their hereditary rulers.

was only natural for

it

it,

absurdly funny.

Do

these

know what Kandjeng means?

title that

flim-flam, but

it is

now

that

I

he

I

used to

the stupid Javanese to love all this

see that the civilized, enlightened Westerner is

daft about

it.

-42—

is

not

LETTERS OF A I

women

never allow

monies

older than

me, even though

to

so young,

am

I

measure.

in large

those above them.

older than

I

I

know

show

I to

prescribed cere-

all the

they would gladly, for though

But

to

in the past, they It is

me,

strange

it

am

I

a scion of what they consider an ancient, noble

honoured house; for which

and gold

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

and

have poured out both blood

how

attached inferiors are to

goes against the grain when people

creep in the dust before me.

With heavy

hearts,

many Europeans

here see

how the

Javanese,

whom

they regard as their inferiors, are slowly awakening, and at every turn a

brown man comes up, who shows

that he has just as

good brains

in his

head, and a just as good heart in his body, as the white man.

But we are going forward, and they cannot hold back the current of time.

I

I am grateful Many of them

love the Hollanders very, very much, and

everything that

among our

we have gained through them.

best friends, but there are also others

we

other reason than

who

for

are

dislike us, for

no

are bold enough to emulate them in education and

culture.

In

many

subtle

ways they make us

feel their dislike.

ropean, you are a Javanese," they seem to say, or "I the governed."

am

Not once, but many times, they speak

Malay; although they know very well

that

"I

am

a Eu-

the master, to us in

we understand

you

broken

the Dutch

would be a matter of indifference to me in what language they addressed us, if the tone were only polite. Not long ago, a Raden

language.

It

Ajoe was talking cuse me, but

to a

may

I

your own language. only high Malay.

make I

I

gentleman, and impulsively she said, "Sir, exa friendly request, please, speak to

me

in

understand and speak Malay very well, but alas,

do not understand

this

passer-Malay."

How

our

gentleman hung his head!

Why

do many Hollanders find

it

unpleasant to converse with us in

—43—

LETTERS OF A their

Oh

own language?

now

yes,

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

I

understand; Dutch

is

too beautiful

be spoken by a brown mouth.

to

A

few days ago we paid a

stand Dutch very well. receive from

"No, w^hy?"

I

looked at him of

my

my

that they could speak

and under-

and what answer did

I

"No, they must not speak Dutch."

"Because natives ought not

amazement, and a

satirical smile

The gentleman grew

mouth.

Their domestics were

Totokkers.^

told the host this,

I

gentleman?

asked. in

visit to

we knew

old servants of ours, and

fiery red,

to

know Dutch."

quivered

at the

mumbled something

his beard, and discovered something interesting in his boots,

I

comers into

at least

he

was

in

devoted all of his attention to them. Still

another

it

happened

and the Regent of

the early evening

kaboepaten.

story;

little

X

in the Preanger.

was receiving

It

visitors in his

There was an intimate friend of the Resident of the de-

came in and joined home on his vacathe company. As soon as he saw that his father was not tion, ran into the pendopo. back, turn but the Resident had seen him and called alone, he started to partment; afterwards a

little

assistant-comptroller

The son of the house, a school-boy at

His Excellency greeted the youth cordially and had a long and

him.

friendly talk with him.

was

over, he went

little

witli

up

When

to the

the conversation with his Excellency

young

official

and made a polite bow.

The

gentleman saw no necessity for answering the courteous greeting more than barely noticeable nod of the head, and while his cold

eyes took in the boy disdainfully from head to foot, he said coolly the little

word "tabee"

his lips trembled

;

Malay

(a

two

fists

Afterwards he said

greeting).

The young man turned

to the intimate friend

"Sir, I like the Hollanders very much; they are 1

pale,

were clenched.

Europeans who are new-comers in Java.

who had been present, among my best friends,

LETTERS OF A but

me

I

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

shall never be able to forget the "tabee" of that Assistant;

it

cut

to the soul."

Oh,

Stella, I

have had glimpses into

all sorts

and conditions of Indian

society; involuntarily I see behind the curtain of the official world.

There are abysses so deep, that the very thought of them makes

God, why

is

the world

so full of evil deeds

still

whom Slijmering in Max Havelaar my letter into a scandal chronicle. now

amen

understand

I

When

Javanese.

say

me

dizzy.

of horror and of

There are residents and assistant residents compared

sadness?

Oh,

—

to

why is

a saint; but

do not wish

I

to

to turn

they are opposed to the education of the

the Javanese

everything that

is

becomes educated then he will no longer

suggested to

him by

his superiors.

In the last few days, articles written by natives have been published in the

"Locomotief," the foremost paper of India.

In these articles they

lay bare the opinions, which have secretly been held for years about, not

number of Indian officials. Not only but also the most humble are allowing their

but by far the greater

all,

the highest in the land,

The paper calls this a good sign of the times, and European officials in general think I do not know;

voices to be heard. rejoices.

What the who is one of the good will come of it,

a comptroller,

says that

the native rulers.

The proposition soon.

It is

He will

is

organizers of the Inland administration, not only to the Europeans, but also to

pleading for a trained corps of native

come before both chambers of

also urged that the

of

women

will

come up

too.

the States General

Dutch language be used

business between European and native chiefs.

brother does not stand alone.

officials.

officially in

Splendid!

then

my

In July, the question of the education

The Javanese are emancipating them-

selves. Still this is

only a beginning, and

it is

^5—

splendid that

men

of influence

.

LETTERS OF A and I

1

JA

own countrywomen,

against the indifference of our

on the Oh,

it

into the I

be violent, the

Poor men

—

you

in

this agitation

women

will have

but also

whose behalf

among

to rise

the

men

up and

your hands

let

full.

splendid just to live in this age, the transition of the old

is

new!

who are old of days, from now old has once been new"

read the other day, "Turn not away, you

quote from I

While

be the time for the

tapis, that will

everything that (I

strife will

fight against opposition alone,

they would break their lances. is

The

our cause.

ability are supporting

combatants will not have to

themselves be heard.

VANESE PRINCESS

is

new.

Consider

memory)

have written so much,

forgive me,

all that is

if I

I

hope

that I

have been carried away by

here and there written something that

me

have not made you weary; and

may

my

enthusiasm and have

cause you pain.

Stella,

whom I was speaking. I me that you and I were kindred spirits, and even as such have I considered you. I am no Javanese, no child of the despised brown race to you and to me you do forgive

for having forgotten so entirely to

find such great

sympathy

in

you you have ;

told

;

up

not belong to that white race around us that holds the Javanese

You

scorn and ridicule. truth, white in heart

love

you with

my

would do likewise you and some of I

and

are white to soul.

me

For you

in

I

have a great admiration.

whole heart, and many of if

my

they

knew you.

to

your understanding of the

my

I

fellow countrywomen

that all Hollanders

were like

other white friends.

have ordered "Berthold Meryan," but up

to the present

most likely the book-seller had

time

I

have

from Holland. I have read lately "Modem Women" translated from the French by Jeanette van Riemsdijk; disappointed I laid the book down. I had seen so many brilliant criticisms of this problem novel, it was not received

it;

first to

order

it

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

said to be in all respects finer than "Hilda van Suylenburg," to be powerful

and without

faults.

But for myself

I still

think "H. v. S." the Ratoe (princess) of all that

now has been written concerning woman's emanicipation. I am on the lookout now for a critic (!!) to whom I may speak my mind about "Modem Women," for to my thinking that book lacks the strength up

to

and inspiration of "H. I

read "H.

v.

v. S."

S." through in one sitting.

and forgot everything; It is

I

a pity that

had written

my

there.

and called "The

could not lay

It is

Aim

it

locked myself in our room,

down,

is lost.

I

it

held

me

would ask you

so.

to

read what

an outline of a translation from the English

of the

better than that having

pelijke Bladen,"

I

note-book

I

Woman's Movement."

I

know of nothing

been in the "Gids" or even in the "Wetenschap-

and then what you must read,

if

you do not already

know it is "De Wajang Orang" by Martine Tonnet; it is in the "Gids," November number. It is about the Javanese and their art, and the court of Djokjakarta, very interesting; you would enjoy

it.

for the second time "Minnebrieven" by Multatuli.

man he

is.

appear.

I

I

am

I

have

What

just read

a brilliant

glad that soon a cheap edition of all his works will

shall be very affectionate to Father.

The Father of our Assistant-Resident and through him, we hear strange

is

stories

a good friend of Multatuli's;

from

the life history of that

genius.

Couperus

is still

in India.

believe that a brilliant style singularly clear

\^Tien he

book about

my

is

back

in the Fatherland, I

country will appear.

and beautiful?

—47—

Is not his

VI

WE

^

1900.

want

to ask the

Indian Government

at the countr^^'s expense.

and

send us to Europe

to

Roekmini wishes

work for

study

to

art,

our native

art.

Kleintje wants to go to the school of Domestic Science, so that she

may

later

to

the

revival

of

learn to teach frugality, good house-keeping and the care of

our future motliers and housewives. idle,

And

practical knowledge right conduct, as

I,

—

as a teacher, to

men

much need mothers in

to instruct the future

we have learned them from it is

to

teach them to understand love and justice and

The Government wishes people frugality;

am

money

in these virtues, the careless,

luxurious and splendour loving Javanese people have

of schooling.

to

the Europeans.

bring prosperity

beginning with the

to

officials.

Java and

do, if the

in

whose hands the house-keeping

rests

to

teach the

But what good will

are compelled to lay aside money,

it

that

For

when

the

women

do not understand the worth of

money?

The Government wishes to educate and civilize the Javanese people and must needs begin by teaching the smallest and highest class, which is the aristrocracy, the Dutch language. But is an intellectual education ever}'thing? To be truly civilized, intellectual

and moral education must go hand

And who can do most iMevrouw M.

in hand.

for the elevation of the moral standard of

C. E. Ovink-Soer.

—48—

LETTERS OF A The woman,

mankind?

man

VANESE PRINCESS

the mother;

it

receives his earliest nourishment.

and

feel, to think,

The most

And

to speak.

shadows the whole after back

JA

the breast of

is at

The

woman,

child learns there

that

first,

to

the earliest education of all fore-

life.

serious fault of our people

is

idleness.

It is

a great draw-

prosperity of Java.

to the

So many

powers

latent

lie

undeveloped through indolence.

The

high born Javanese would rather suffer bitter want and misery than have plenty

he must work

if

nothing less than a gold coloured pajoeng

;

thinks the high born head. that

most desirable

article

Our people are not and

I

wish

—

light of everything except

a golden parasol!

rich in ideals, but an

example which speaks,

They would be impelled

would impress them. ters

The noble makes

^

to follow

it.

My

sis-

go before and lighten the way, for that reason we

to

want more than anything

else to go to

Holland

to study.

It

will be well

we can go. Little Mother, Help us! When we come back to Java, we shall open a school for girls of the nobility; if we cannot get the means through our Government, then we with us

will

if

work for

it

some other way, ask our friends to subscribe, start The means will be found when we are ready to

in

a lottery or something.

do the work

—but

struggle here at

queens.

1

If

I

am

running ahead, because we have the hardest

home; with Father's consent we should be richer than

we could only have

that.

frightful to be a Javanese girl

It

is

A

pajoeng or parasol

is

and

to

the symbol of rank in Java.

have a sensitive heart; They

variations of stripes denoting the degree of the personage above

pajoeng of a sultan

is

are of

whom

many

colours

they are held.

and The

gold with an orange stripe, that of a regent gold, of a sultana and

her children white, below those are various combinations of red, blue, black and yellow the use of which

is

strictly prescribed

by the laws of heraldry.

the head of a Javanese dignitary whenever he goes abroad.

A

pajoeng

is

borne above

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

poor, poor parents, what a fate was yours to have such daughters!

We

hope and pray fervently that they may be blessed with a long life, and that later they will be proud of us even though we do not walk abroad under

glittering golden sunshades.

work hard over the Dutch language so that I can have it comand then I shall seek, pletely under my thumb and do with it as I will through means of my pen, to arouse the sympathy of those who are able to help us in our work to improve the lot of the Javanese woman. "Poor fool," I hear you say, "if you push will all your might against the gigantic structure of ignorance, will you be able to over-turn it?" I

will

—

But we will push, stone of

it

little

falls out,

Mother, with

we

shall not

all

our strength, and

have worked in vain.

if

only one

But

first

we

are going to seek the co-operation of the best and most enlightened men We wish to form an alliance in Java (even one of them could help us) .

with our enlightened progressive men, to seek their friendship, and

We are

after that their co-operation with us.

but to old moss-grown edicts and

Javanese of the future. are the forerunners.

will,

we can

worthy of the

That future, of which we, (and a few others),

Throughout

against tradition, have suffered,

what you

not giving battle to men,

conventions that are not

not help

all

ages the pioneers in the struggle

we know

it, it is

Call us mad, foolish,

that.

in our blood.

Grandfather was a pioneer half a century ago; he gave his sons and daughters a European education. We have no right to be passive, to

do nothing.

"Adeldom

verplicht"

^

Excelsior!

men

We

wish that we

of the younger genera-

make common cause now if we did we should be distrusted at once; friendship between unmarried women and men whether married or not, would not be unLater when we shall have gained our independence, it will derstood. could

tion,

1

with the

but

Nobility involves obligation,

—50—

LETTERS OF A he different.

My

JA

brother knows

VANESE PRINCESS many

sonally and through correspondence.

who

appreciate a thinking, educated

(he was a highly placed native

woman who was

We

woman.

official)

men

per-

that there are

men

progressive young

know I

heard a

that the

man

say once,

companionship of a

educated and enlightened was a great comfort and

support to a man.

-51—

VHP *

w

August 1900.

*"^ "^ "]^HAT

I

language, however powerful, can express every

emotion of the soul.

speaking go, but there

is

it is

It is

it

is

impos-

impossible, at least as far as writing and

a silent secret language which never expresses

words, or written signs, and yet

by every one who has faith, because word "lie" is unknown. soul,

can not be done,

sible."

believe with you that

itself in

It

is

in

understood and comprehended its

whole vocabulary the

little

the pure chaste language of the eyes, the clear mirrors of the

and

if

you could have seen me

this

morning as

five delicate,

my trembling hands, and warm tears coursed you could, without hearing a single sound from my Neither the mouth nor the pen can lips, have understood what I felt. express it, but the eyes drowned in a flood of tears were raised on high

scented leaves quivered in

down my

cheeks,

as though to seek

wings came down comfort, and

fill

Every heart

among the angels of God the ones who with tender who were sad and wept bitterly upon earth, to

to us,

us with heavenly joy. beat,

every pulse beat, and each indrawing of the

breath was a prayer of thanksgiving.

We

are only ordinary

like millions of others. 1

human Can

it

beings, a mixture of evil and of good

be that

To Mevrouw Abendanon-Mandri.

—52—

at first

glance there

is

more of

LETTERS OF A good than this;

evil in

when one

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

One doesn't have to seek far among innocent surroundings, it And,

good, one does that of oneself. evil

when one has had no opportunity.

the

warm

where no

it is

is

not hard to be

certainly no credit to do no

Later

when we have flown from

parental nest and are in the midst of ordinary faithful parent's

the storms of life rage

arm

is

us,

life,

when

and rave above our heads, and no loving hands

—then

you will see what we are.

Oh!

I

for the

pray so fervently that we

mountain of disappointment which

to the

human

thrown protectingly around

support us, and hold us fast as our feet waver

add

for the cause of

us?

lives

life

first

may

time,

never

has already brought

you; another just as fervent prayer, do not think us beautiful;

to

it

cannot be otherwise, some day you will be disappointed, and that would

cause us bitter grief.

Now

slowly by bits and pieces

that I can about ourselves, so that

true characters, attributes,

and will not

which we have

in

not.

us see what can be made of

let

"I feel so she

is still

much

I shall tell

you can have some

Still a

whole lifetime

light.

Thank you for

lies

woman,

before us;

am touched by her fate; in many lands even in this

I

would help her so earnestly, and so willingly."

these splendid sympathetic words.

In them, your great

compassion speaks, your deep pity for the suffering of

woman who

through the ages has endured wrong from her fellow creature I

thank

God

that there are

some who are noble

feel for the sad fate of our native

their poor,

White

fine

it.

for the cause of

I

all

insight into our

your great goodness endow us with

unappreciated and misunderstood

our age of

you truthfully nearly

in heart

women, and wish

to

and

—man.

spirit,

and

send light into

dark world.

sister,

with your

warm

deep-feeling heart, your pure eyes, your

—53—

LETTERS OF A your hand

rich spirit, reach

JA

VANESE PRINCESS help us out of this pool of grief and

to us ;

misery into which the selfishness of

Help us

fast.

overcome the

to

has plunged us, and holds us

egoism of

woman

which for centuries has held the accustomed as she

men

relentless

man

—

that

demon

lashed, imprisoned, so that

treatment she sees no injustice but submits

is to ill

with stoicism to what seems the "good right" of the man, and an heritance of sorrow to every

deaf nor blind and

my

so that

heart

is

woman.

still

young, but

I

am may

in-

not

and conventions which are the curse of

children!

Helpless in bitter grief, to fight against

an

I

my

wring

evil so gigantic!

hands and feel myself powerless

and which,

Mohammedan Law, and

protection of the

women

am

I have heard and seen much, too much, it be, drawn with pain and I am swept violently forward

in opposition to those customs

women and

I

is

is

called

polygamy

to stalk

is

under the

fed by the ignorance of the

themselves, the victims of the sacrifice.

wrong which

Cruelty!

Fate allows that cruel

abroad

in the land

—

"I will

mouth vehemently and the heart echoes the cry a Have we human beings a will? It thousand fold, but alas to will! is always, we must, must do everything, from our first infant cry till not have

it," cries

the

—

our

last breath.

Life

is

full of

dark riddles and of

so much, and all the time will,

tains

an iron

—then

will,

Let

me

am

tell

is

to

from eyes

move mounthat we love,

gone.

you a story

that

is

neither amusing nor interesting, but

monotonous and long drawn

patience.

nothing!

We think that we know We think that we have a

and picture ourselves strong enough

a burning tear, a sorrowful look

and our strength dull,

we know

secrets.

First I ask

out,

and which will demand much

your forgiveness, humbly, for the weary hour

going to cause you.

—54—

I

LETTERS OF A the historjr of three

It is

bom

blind, but

JA

brown

to the light,

everything that

girls,

children of the sunny East;

whose eyes have been opened so

And now,

beautiful, noble things in life.

accustomed

VANESE PRINCESS

is

now

that they can see the

that their eyes

have learned

that they

have grown

to love the

sun and

have the

in the brilliant world; they are about to

blinders pressed back against their eyes, and to be plunged into the

darkness from which they had come, and in which each and every one

grandmothers back through the ages had

of their It is

said that books full of "nonsense"

lived.

came from

the distant

West

and penetrated the heart of the "Binnenland," that quiet peaceful place on Java's ever green

coast,

where the

sisters dwelt, that these rebellious

ones were unwilling to bear the yoke which had been borne meekly and patiently

by

all

women

before them, and which

above tliem, so that any second

it

may

now hangs suspended

be dropped upon their unwilling

shoulders.

People are wrong.

It is

rebellious, conditions have

not only the books that have

done

that, conditions that

have existed from

—

time immemorial, and which are a curse, a curse

happens

to

be

Already

in

bom

a

woman

open the door of

who

writings which spoke of

the yellow blossoming in

at the

waroe

happy

sisters

was

bom

it,

the de-

life.

was recreation hour

were grouped

every one

or a girl.

were far beyond her reach, in one of the three

It

to

her earliest youth when emancipation was for her an

unknown word, and when books and other sire to

made them

European school

at

Japara.

trees in the schoolyard, big

disorder.

It

was

so

warm

that

and

Under

little girls

no one cared

to play.

"Shut your book, Letsy,

brown

girl,

I

have something

to tell

you," pleaded a

whose costume and head-dress betrayed the Javanese.

—55—

LETTERS OF A

A

JA

who leaned

great blond girl,

VANESE PRINCESS against the trunk of a tree reading

eagerly in a book, turned around and said, "No,

have

I

to

study

my

French lesson."

"You can do "Yes, but

allowed

to

that at

home, for

do not learn

if I

my

not school work."

it is

French lessons well,

go to Holland year after next; and

there to study at the teacher, perhaps

I

Normal

When

School.

shall be placed here

;

I I

and then

am

I shall

not be

so anxious to go

come back I shall sit

later as a

on the

plat-

form before the class as our teacher does now. But tell me, Ni, you have never yet said what you were going to be when you grew up."

Two

large eyes were turned toward the speaker in astonishment.

"Only tell me." The Javanese shook her head and said laconically, "I do not know." No, truly she did not know, she had never thought of it, she was still so young, still so full of joyous young life. But the question of her little white friend made a deep impression upon her; it would not let her

rest,

incessantly

—

she seemed to hear sounding in her ears the words

"What are you going to be when you grow up?" That day she did much task work in school, she was so absent-minded, gave the most foolish answers when she was asked a question, and made the sillest mistakes in her work.

It

could not have been otherwise, for her thoughts

were not on her lessons, she was thinking of what she had heard

in the

recreation hour.

The

first

thing that she did

when she

got

home was

to

run

to

her father

and lay the problem before him.

"What am

He

I

going to be when

said nothing, but smiled

not allow herself

to

be put

off,

I

grow up?"

and pinched her cheek. But she would and waited, teasing him for an answer.

—56—

LETTERS OF A At

JA

an older brother came

last

VANESE PRINCESS and answered the question.

in,

Her

greedy listening ears heard these words:

"What should married

The

woman

Why

become?

a girl

a Raden-Ajoe,

Javanese

[a

of high rank], naturally."

little girl

was

satisfied with the answer,

and went quickly and

happily away.

"A

Raden-Ajoe," she repeated several times

"What

to herself.

is

The idea was with her always; she thought con"Raden-Adjoe." She must later become such an one. She looked around her, saw and came in contact with many Raden-Adjoes, regarded them attentively, studied them, and what she a Raden-Ajoe?"

stantly of the two words,

learned (as

much

women, caused this

being a

as a child could understand) of the lives of these

the spirit of opposition to

Raden-Ajoe—

^the

marry, must belong This

little girl

to a

awaken

in her heart against

ancient iron-bound rule, that girls must

man, without being asked when, who, or how.

reached the age of twelve and a half, and

merry childish

that she should say farewell to her

life,

of the school-benches upon which she had been so glad to little

European companions among

whom

it

was time

and take leave sit;

and of the

she had studied so willingly.

to come home according to the custom of her coundemands that a young girl remain in the house, and be rigidly secluded from the outside world until that time when the man for whom God has created her shall come and take her to his dwelling.

She was old enough

try.

It

She knew

all too well that

dear teacher,

who bade her

much that was unThe parting from the

with the school door

utterably dear would be closed to her for ever.

farewell with such sympathetic, cordial

words, counseling resignation, and from

little

companions, who with

tears in their eyes pressed her hand. It

was hard, but

it

was

as nothing in

—57—

comparison with the giving up

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

She was so bent upon learnwas much more yet to be studied before lower school. She was ambitious, and she

of her lessons, the ending of her studies. ing,

and she knew

that there

one can even go through the

did not wish to stand below her

going to Europe

later,

Semarang with to

white friends, most of

who went

or her brothers

She implored her father have

little

the boys; she

complain of her.

allow her

to

would do her

to

go

to the to the

whom

were

High School. High School

at

would never

best; her parents

She crouched on her knees before him, her

pleading hands resting upon his lap, her great child's eyes were raised

up

to

him

full of longing,

and

in breathless suspense

and anguish she

waited for his answer. Caressingly he stroked the dark

little

head, his fingers pushed back

from her forehead, and softly and yet word "No" came from his lips. She sprang up, she knew what "No" from him meant. She went away and crept under the bed to hide herself; she wished to be alone

tenderly the rebellious locks firmly, the

with her grief.

Once her teacher had asked her study with Letsy, his daughter,

if

she could not go to Holland to

who was her

friend.

She

listened

eagerly and with shining eyes.

"Would you not like to go?" "Do not ask me if I would like from her trembling lips. Good man, he had meant to native customs,

to

to

go ask ;

me if I may," came hoarsely

be so kind to her.

he did not know

how

Stranger that he was

cruel his question was.

It

was

putting dainties before the eyes of one starving for bread.

Foolish

you

to

girl,

it

was never the intention of your good parents

school to raise rebellious thoughts in your heart.

learn Dutch, and Dutch manners, nothing more.

—58—

Stupid

to

send

You were little

to

thing,

LETTERS OF A JA VANESE PRINCESS if that

had been

all

you had learned

she couldn't help

much misery

But the stupid

have been spared you. self,

so

it

God had

if

little

would

in the future

made

thing had not

her-

given her a sensitive soul, and a

heart which readily absorbed all that the Dutch language

had helped

her to think beautiful.

Poor

little

In her heart. Western thoughts found a joyous en-

one.

saw herself fettered hand and foot by Eastern tradiAnd her muscles were still too weak, too soft to enable her to tion. break the chains which bound her. And later when she found herself did strong, so that with a single jerk they could be wrenched asunder trance, yet she

—

she do it?

But we will not run ahead with the

story,

we have

not gone

very far as yet.

The school door lay behind

comed her

to herself.

her,

and the house of her parents wel-

Great was that house, and spacious were the

grounds, but high and thick were the walls that surrounded them and

all.

was henceforth to be her world, her Never mind, how spacious and handsome, even comfortable a

cage

may be

the closed in four cornered space

it

is

still

a cage to the

little

bird that

is

imprisoned

there.

Gone, gone was her merry childhood

young

life

She

happy.

in fact too, but the

And

she to

whom

gone everything that

;

made her

herself such a child, and she was that

still felt

law placed her inexorably among the

no ditch was too broad

be climbed, who loved nothing so

much

to

full

grown.

be leapt, no tree too high to

as to run like a wild colt in the

meadows, must now be calm, composed and grave, as beseemed a JavaThe ideal Javanese girl nese young lady of a high and noble house. is silent

and expressionless as a wooden

necessary, and then with a

little

doll,

speaking only when

it is

whispering voice which can hardly be

heard by an ant; she must walk foot before foot and slowly like a

—59—

snail,

— LETTERS OF A

JA

laugh silently without opening her show, that

is to

VANESE PRINCESS lips;

it

is

unseemly for the teeth

to

be like a clown.

Ni sinned every second.

A

dull,

monotonous, slow mode of

life

Day

began for her.

after

day

passed wearily away amid the same occupations, and the same people.

Sometimes there would be a bright spot

from

Letsy.

It

as of old the

was

like a holiday

in those first

dark days, a

visit

when Letsy was with her; she became that she was a prisoner, but she

merry child and forgot

suffered doubly for the temporary forgetfulness after the

little

white

friend had gone.

The slow moving life went on, more stupid, more monotonous She watched her younger sisters with hungry longing every time they went out of the door,

armed with

that

their school-books, to go to the

temple of wisdom where knowledge was to be found.

For a time she tried useless

—

to study

her lessons by herself; but

a pupil alone without a master soon

it

seemed

grows discouraged.

With

a deep sigh she hid her books away. If pillows to tell!

and cushions could but speak what would they not be able

They could

tell

of the misery of a

scalding tears cried herself to sleep on their

Young people cannot

learn to be resigned.

and hearts dwell a hundred wild, feel themselves so alone,

restless

human

little

bosom night

soul that with after night.

In their silly

little

and rebellious thoughts.

and draw back timidly from those with

heads

They

whom

they live day in and day out. It is

very easy to live for years with one's brothers and sisters and to

remain always as strangers. imprisonment.

tween them. view.

Ni had an older

sister

who shared her

She was fond of her but there was no confidence be-

They

The older

differed too

sister

was

much

both in character and point of

quiet, conventional,

calm and composed,

LETTERS OF A and the younger one was

Her ideas were wrong the old traditions

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

just the opposite; all life

in the eyes of the other,

who

sister

ished, the older sister

am

by nature.

believed firmly in all

had gone with shining eyes

thing which filled her brimful of enthusiasm;

I

fire

and customs.

Often the younger

me

and

would answer

"Go your own way;

coldly,

some-

to tell of

and when she had

fin-

as for

a Javanese."

Ni's heart

would stand

still

within her, as though touched by a rough

The younger sisters too were estranged from her; the older one was not pleased when they were with Ni Ni who had such strange ideas. And sister was very strong the little sishand, she would grow icy cold.

—

;

ters

were afraid of her.

Ni found opposed

it

hard, but not so hard as to feel that her

She too closed her heart

to her.

ideas were diametrically opposed to her own.

own mother was

because her child's

to her,

Poor

little

Ni

—her

small soul was longing for tenderness and she found only coldness;

where on her side she gave

Why

love, she received at best tolerance.

was she always so strange, so peculiar, so different?

Ah, she had tried

so often to be like others, to think like others, yet always

almost happy, something would happen, that would

make

when she was

the slumbering

thoughts burst forth tumultuously, and reproach her for her seeming forgetfulness, so that she Still

her

who held

would hold

to her,

who

them

all the

heart.

They were her

youngest of her older brothers.

them with

more

dull.

firmly.

There were two

felt their love

warm-

all the tenderness

of her

loved her just as she was; she

ing her inmost being, and clung to thirsting

to

was not so wholly colourless and

life

—

father and her third brother It is

the

true that they could not satisfy

her most intimate and dearest wish to be free; could never gratify her longing to study.

But her dear father was always so good

—61—

to his little

daughter, his

would look

VANESE PRINCESS

LETTERS OF A

JA

own

knew

at

silly girl;

she

that

he loved her, she

felt

it.

He

would stroke her cheeks,

her tenderly, his gentle hands

her hair, and his strong arms would go so protectingly around her.

And her

so,

she

knew

that brother loved her too, although

had never spoken a loving word

But a thousand

little

could think spoke constantly of his

laughed

at

to her,

delicate attentions of

warm

he had never told

had never caressed

her.

which only a loving heart

He never made her shiver And Javanese."

affection for her.

her when she told him her thoughts, never

with a cold,

"Go your own way;

as for

me

I

am

a

although he never told her that he sympathized with her ideals, she

knew

in her heart that he

silent

because he did not wish to

was as one with

her, she

make her more

which he placed in her hands showed her

that.

knew

Ni

was only

that he

The books

rebellious.

felt so rich

with the

love of her two dear ones, and with the sympathy of her brother.

But her father was not always with her; he had his work fast-closed place

home Her

to do,

and

She must never go out of the

where he worked she might not go.

And

which was her dwelling.

her brother was

at

only once in the year, for he went to school in Semarang.

in the

oldest brother

He had

came home.

obtained an appointment

neighbourhood and lived with his parents.

If

before his coming, from the coolness of nearly all those

Ni had suffered

who

lived in the

house with her, from their indifference to all that interested her, from her imprisonment, there

now began

which added a thousand times

to

a series of teasings and tormentings

her

distress.

not dance to the piping of her brother.

Ni was wild

;

she could

"Young people should be

sub-

missive and obey their elders," was constantly preached to her; and

above

all,

"Girls must be submissive to their older brothers."

But headstrong Ni could not see why help

it,

that she should have been

bom

—62—

this

should be.

later than

She could not

her brother; that was

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

no reason why she should be submissive

he was

At a

in to her brother except

right.

first

he was astonished, and later he grew angry, when he saw that

who was

little girl

Ni

Everything was wrong

She was severely reprimanded for each

did.

day passed

He

anger.

half a dozen years younger than he dared to defy

She must be forcibly suppressed.

his will. that

She was not answer-

him.

own eonscience and her own heart. She when she was convinced that

able to any one, only to her

would never give

to

that brother

and

sister

little fault.

No

did not stand facing each other in

with a dark countenence and stem words that

made her

heart bleed, and she with quivering lips tremblingly defending her good right to

do something which he wished

She was entirely alone in her

—her future

brother

protector,

to forbid.

despotism of her

fight against the

whenever she should have the misfortune

to lose

her parents, until she should leave his roof under the protection

of the

man

for

whom God had when her

not to torment her

allowed

it,

that she

"No"

right to

to the

was

that she in the

was within her

He

took very good care

there; father

was too proud

house were

rights.

It

would never have

to tell.

silent too,

although they

would not do

to

allow im-

was impertinent; young as she was, she dared

pertinence, and the girl to say

father

and he knew well

But the others who lived

knew

created her!

"Yes" of her

so

much

older brother.

A

girl

had no

do anything which would even partially detract from the im-

portance of a man.

It

was not

right for this girl to oppose her ideas to

those of her self-willed brother.

In later years,

very well

why

when Ni remembered

the

man was

all this, she

so egotistical.

Always, by every one in

the house, he was taught as a child to be selfish, all.

From childhood he was

by

taught to regard the

—63—

could understand

his

mother most of

girl, the

woman,

as a

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

Had

creature of a lower order than himself.

mother, his aunts, and all the scornful, disdainful tones,

herself that

man

"A

women

of his acquaintance say to

only a girl"?

girl is

learns to scorn

first

she not often heard his

woman.

It is

through

are nothing

—women

in

Ni's blood boiled when-

ever she heard deprecating words about girls spoken by a

"Women

him

woman

woman.

are created for men, for their pleas-

ure; they can do with them as they will," sounded brutally in her ears,

and

irritating as

the laugh of Satan.

Her eyes

shot

fire,

her

fists

clenched, and she pressed her lips tightly together in impotent distress.

"No, No," cried her

much

as men.

chance, and

man."

as a

I

Oh, will

fast beating little heart,

let

me

show

Loose

learn.

that I

am

a

my

human

"We

are

being, a

human

woman

herself, but she did not

Too early ripened

good

She wounded

break them.

child, at

an age when a young head should only be

with dreams of merry play, she was busy with sombre dark

thoughts about the sad things in she

just as

She writhed and twisted, but the chains were strong and

locked tightly around her tender wrists and ankles.

filled

just as

Only give me the

bonds!

was not deaf nor blind and

life.

It

could not have been otherwise;

lived in the midst of a civilization which

took no account of youth and sensitive feelings. tender eyes were opened to the realities of ugliness and cruelty.

From her

Roughly

life, in all their

the

young

coarseness,

parents themselves she never heard a

harsh word that would have shocked her pure mind or wounded her sensitive heart, but she did not live only with her parents.

Death!

from joy.

and

why

are you called terrible, you

this cruel life?

She had no one that

who

release

mankind

Ni would have followed you thankfully and with

show her what was lofty and beautiful in life, everything was not low and vile. Ni loved her father with her to

LETTERS OF A whole

soul,

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

and although she lived constantly with her parents she could

never lay her inmost thoughts before them. etiquette stood

Coldly the strong Javanese

between them.

Ni avoided, as much as she could, those people who with

their cyni-

cism had withered her; and while the manners and customs of her country did not allow her stricken little soul to seek refuge in her parents'

arms and on her parents'

hearts, she

found comfort

in those quiet, silent

friends "books."

She had always been fond of reading, but now her love for reading

became a passion;

as soon as she

had time, when

were done, she would seize a book or a paper.

all

her

duties

little

She read everything

came into her hands; she greedily devoured both the green and the ripe. Once she threw a book away which was full of horrors. She did not have to look into books when she wished to know of loathsome, nauseating things; real life was full of them; it was to escape from them

that

that she buried her soul in realms

which the genius of man has fashioned

out of the spirit of fantasy.

There were so many beautiful books which gave her unspeakable pleasure,

and which she will never be able

characters nobly laying hold on

life,

to forget; stories of strong

of great souls and spirits, which

would make her heart glow with enthusiasm and

delight.

She lived in

everything that she read, while she was reading there was nothing for which she wished, she in

was

lost!

Her Father took

more

great pleasure

her love of reading and showered her with presents of books.

She

did not understand everything that she read, but she did not allow herself to first

be discouraged by

that.

What

she could not understand in the

reading became in the second less obscure, and at the third or

fourth,

it

would be quite

clear.

Every unknown word

—65—

that she

found

LETTERS OF A she noted down; and later,

would ask him

its

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

when her

meaning.

came home, she

dearest brother

And he helped

his little sister so willingly,

and lovingly.

had not had her loving Father, her dear brother and her books, Father and she could not have lived through the sorrowful years. brother stilled the yearning for love and affection, and the books gave to If she

her hungry

A

little

spirit food.

brother was

misfortune he ;

begun

to

Mother. little

bom, and

this helpless

brought her again into the

She was

wander.

fast

baby held Ni back from

good path from which she had

becoming a bad child toward her

She had closed her heart more and more toward her, and the

brother

made

wide open again.

the doors of that heart spring

her what a mother

Little brother taught

and what a child owes

is,

to its

mother.

Mother had dark rings under her eyes, and looked weak and worn out, and little brother had done that; little brother who would not let Never mind how her rest, but called her every night again and again. wearisome the heavy burden might

be, there

was never a

sion of impatience on Mother's face; whenever

little

single expres-

brother cried for

was by him. She would take him up and never Had Mother held lay him out of her arms till he was in a sweet sleep. The iceher, too, and never put her down, till she was sound asleep? her, in a second she

crust

the

around Ni's heart melted, and

woman who had

given her

it

beat

life.

Brother was a healthy child during his

weaned, and for three years after that the he kept wrestling with death.

warmly once more toward

And by

first

little

year, but

one was

his sick bed,

when he was

sick, as

though

Ni the young

child,

learned to understand her Mother.

She saw her own shortcomings; she was too

selfish,

she was always

JA

LETTERS OF A thinking of her

own

troubles,

VANESE PRINCESS

and never thought

that others could

troubles and that she could have a share in causing them.

been always with Mother as

little

have

She had once

brother was now, she could do nothing

Mother must have suffered and perhaps did even now;

without Mother.

well, she could not help

it

if

she thought differently from her mother, but

she could be very careful to do nothing that would cause her pain. Little brother taught

her consideration;

things; he taught her submission,

and

how

gratitude,

to see the other side of

and

to give without ask-

ing anything in return.

Four years went by, calm and quiet on the surface, but could see below

it,

to those

She learned much

full of strife for Ni.

years; self-mastery, submission, not always

who

in those

to think first of herself;

but peace and acquiescence she had not learned, could never learn; her

head was haunted by turbulent thoughts.

from the ters

distant

from Dutch

West

Voices too

in books, newspapers,

still

came

and magazines, and

to

her

in let-

friends.

For a year her

sisters

and she had every day an hour's lesson

handiwork from a Dutch lady.

in

These were pleasant hours for Ni

because then she could speak Dutch, the language which she loved so

much.

Her oldest brother, meanwhile, was given a position at a distance, and Ni was ashamed that she should be so very glad. He was still her brother, although he had not loved her. Time and separation work wonders; they took away all resentment from Ni's the great

heart,

and she grew

to love

her brother.

boy who had allowed himself men.

tery of fawning, favour-seeking

toward the

last she

had noticed a change

to It

She

felt

sorry for

be deceived by the

silly flat-

comforted her to think that

in his conduct

toward her.

He

said nothing in words, but his actions spoke of his sorrow for his former

—67—

LETTERS OF A injustice;

and Ni thanked God with tears

was beginning

to

be fond of her.

and hated was now

first.

in her eyes that her brother

She who had been formerly disliked

She was always with him, and he would do

more for her than for any one

A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

else.

come to share the imprisonan age when Ni had already been for a

half year before a younger sister had

Bemi was

ment.

fortunate, at

long time safely immured behind high thick walls, she could run freely

around, go on

bidden

journeys and do

little

to Ni.

many

Bemi was fourteen and

other things that were for-

a half years of age

when she

came home to stay. Ni was now sixteen.

The oldest sister married, and with the wedding celebration changes came into her own life. Ni learned to know her sisters, who up to this time had lived near her, but as strangers. There could never have been very much confidence between her older sister

and herself; she was only an older

sister.

And Ni

did not wish to

be so regarded by the younger ones: she wished to be loved, and not

Freedom and equality were what she asked for herself; ought she not to begin by giving them to others? The intercourse between feared.

the younger sisters

and herself must be free and unrestrained.

with everything that would hinder

who had meanwhile come three lives that

together and

had

became

it.

to the house,

Away

With Bimi and Wi, a little sister Ni took sister's room. And the

hitherto been strange to one another met, flowed as one.

August, 1900. 0, the inward pain of caring for nothing.

work, that will take entire possession of turing thoughts. souls,

That

is

us,

We

the only thing that can

and give us back our strength of

must have something;

and leave no time for

spirit.

tor-

awaken our slumbering Work, that is just it.

LETTERS OF A The longing for work heavily.

we

VANESE PRINCESS

power

will not believe that our

single one of all our beautiful

know

clearly what

the voices of our

own

work, and the will to work,

to

to idleness.

whole

monotonous, dull and commonplace.

not

what presses upon us so

will love is

frightful to feel the

It is

and yet be condemned

We

that

JA

we

dreams

shall do, but

lives to the

And

yet

very end will be

see no chance for a

become a

to ever

we

we

We

reality.

do

are determined to follow only

hearts.

"If we had been boys, our father could have brought us up to be fine fellows," the

we hear

till

same material

same trouble could fine

men

that

is

we

are weary.

in us out of

just as easily

When

which

make

it is

fine

certainly true that if

boys could be made, the

women And are

fine

have been of use hitherto?

of us. fine

Is

it

women

only

of no

value to civilization?

But we Javanese

women must

first

of

all

be gentle and submissive;

we must be as clay which one can mould into any form that he wishes. But why speak of this now? It is as though men on a sinking ship complained because they had not remained at home, investigated the cause of the misfortune, and punished those responsible for

it.

That would

not prevent the ship from going down; they would be drowned just the

same, and only the courage of the hand at the rudder, and pumping at the leak, could

have saved them from destruction.

—69-

23 August, 1900.

YOUR

encouragment

shall obtain

I

my

understand that?

How

not strive?

shall

I

a support

is

freedom.

But how shall

be able to find

can be no victory.

strife there

I

there

is

one thing

have often told you

Stella, I

know whether

I

love

it,

I

am

;

I

be able

to

win

and

feel strong

enough

do

Without

shall win.

I

will,

if I

it,

do not seek?

if I

I

am

to over-

afraid to face squarely.

that I love Father dearly.

is full

I

Do you

Stella, I will!

shall have the courage to carry

w^ould break his heart, which I

I

strengthens me.

it

shall strive,

not afraid of the burdens and difficulties

come them, but

—

I will,

my

I

do not

will through, if

it

of love for us.

—old and grey through

him unspeakably, my old grey Father

—

for me.

let

me be

care for us

happiness,

happy, even

if I

attaining them, I

And

if

the one.

one of us should be condemned to unHere lurks egoism, for I could never be

had freedom, even

if I

my

gained

independence,

if in

had made Father miserable.

In thinking over Javanese and European conditions and comparing

them with one another, one can

easily see that

than here in so far as the morality of the

women

men

is

hardly better there

concerned, and that

are unfortunate there as here, with this difference, however, that

the great majority there, of their

marriage bond 1

it is

;

while here the

own

free will follow the

women have no

To Meiuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

—70—

say at

man

in the

all in the matter,

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

but are simply married out of hand, according to the will of their parents, to

whomsoever those powerful ones

shall find good.

Mohammedan world the approval, yes, even the presence of woman is not necessary at a marriage. Father can come home any day at all and say to me, "You are married to so and so." I must then follow my husband. It is true I can refuse, but that gives the man the In the

the

me to him for my whole life, without ever having come am his wife although I will not follow him, and if he will not allow me to be divorced, then I am bound to him all my life, while he is free to do as he pleases. He may marry as many women as he right to chain

near me.

I

chooses without being concerned in the least about me.

should marry

me

off in this

manner then

I

should find a

If Father

way

out at the

way or another. But then Father would never do that. God has created woman as the companion of man and the calling of woman is marriage. Good! it is not to be denied, and I gladly ac-

beginning, one

knowledge

that the highest

turies after us, a

happiness for a

woman is, and shall be man of her choice.

cen-

harmonious union with the

But how can one speak of a harmonious union as our marriage laws are

now?

I

have tried

to picture

hate the idea of marriage, scorn

wronged?

it,

No, fortunately every

more, but every married

woman

them

Must

to you.

when by

it

the

Mohammedan

in

I

not for myself,

woman

is

so cruelly

has not four wives or

our world knows that she

is

not the

only one, and that any day the man's fancy can bring a companion home,

who will have just as much right to him as she. According to the Mohammedan law she is also his wife. In the Government countries, the women have not such a hard time as their sisters in those ruled by the princes, as in Soerakarta and Djokjakarta. Here the women are ^

fortunate with only one, two, three or four co-wives. 1

There, in the

Government countries under the direct administration of the Dutch-Indian Government.

—71—

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

women would call that child's play. One finds a single man with but one wife. Among the nobility, the circle surrounding the emperor, the men have usually

princes' countries, the

there hardly

especially in

twenty-six

women.

Shall these conditions endure, Stella?

Our people have grown so accustomed to them, and moreover they way in which every woman would be provided for. But her heart almost every woman that I know curses this right of the

see no other in

man.

But curses never help something must be done. ;

Come, women, and

let

girls,

stand up;

let

us reach our hands to one another,

us work together to change this unbearable situation.

Yes, Stella, is tragic.

I

I

know

it;

in

Europe,

too, the state of

say with you, teach the young

men

morality

to turn their

among men backs upon

temptation and deplorable, half -acknowledged customs, and to feel

dis-

men

not

graced

at the existence

of those short-sighted girls

ignorantly into the places where life

mothers could do most there,

I

is

sordid.

who

follow

Yes certainly

the

have already maintained that

young to

my

sisters. I

should so love to have children, boys and girls to nourish and to

after my own heart. But above all things I should never follow unhappy custom of putting boys before girls. We have no right to be surprised at the egoism of men when we consider how as children they are placed above the girls, their sisters. Even as a child a man is taught to despise girls. Have I not many times heard mothers say they would fall and cry: "Fie, a boy cry just like a their when to boys

form

the

girl!" I

should teach

equal

human

my

children, boys

and

girls, to

regard one another as

beings and give them always the same education; of

course following the natural disposition of each.

—72—

LETTERS OF A should not allow

I

my

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

although

girl,

wished

I

to

make

a

new woman

of her, to study as though she had no other desire in life; nor would cut her off in anything so that her brother could have more.

And

then

I

should

let

down

much good

will

that educated

who

come of

it,

I

am

Never!

which have been so foolishly

the bars

erected between the two sexes.

I

convinced that when this

especially to the men.

I

is

done

shall never believe

and cultivated men designedly avoid the society of women

are their equals in education and enlightenment, to throw them-

selves deliberately into the

arms of disreputable women.

While many

men

seek the society where cultivated ladies are to be found, there

vast

army who cannot

Now

ing of sex.

is

a

take the slightest interest in a girl without think-

disappear when

all this will

men and women can

mingle freely together from childhood.

You

say,

"We

girls

the good path, but

we know

change with time, but here the

new

age.

much toward

could do so

in

little

bringing young

of their lives."

men upon

Everything will

Java we stand only on the threshold of

Must we not go through

all the

corresponding stages of

development, through which you have already passed in Europe?

Among my new treasures I have "Het Jongetje" by Borel.^ A deMany here think it sickly and o'ver-drawn. But to me; is sickly not at all, and over-drawn even less. There may not be

lightful book. it

many

like Borel's little boy, but I

Assistant-Resident

inah "Tante,

is

Borel's

I like girls

so

know

at least one.

boy personified. much.

The

child of the

Once he said

Girls smile so indolently.

are quite, quite different from boys; they are so sweet, so soft."

fellow of five said 1

this.

He

bit

Henri Borel, novelist and journalist

Chinese art and literature.

The author

Kard-

to

They

A little

Kardinah's arm once, saying, "Tante

bom of "

in

Jongetje," etc.

—73—

Also noted as an authority on Yin," " Da Laatse Incarnatie," " Het

1869.

Kwan

LETTERS OF A why

women

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

Then he bit his own arm and said, "Though I am so little, yet I am a man, that is the reason I am hard." He is such a lovely child, with great dreamy eyes and brown curling hair. Before he came here he made our acquaintance at Soerabaja are

so soft?"

through our portraits.

His mother told him that they were going

The

aunts lived.

to the place

child thought that he must

where his dear

marry and asked "Maatje,

marry all three or only one of them?" When he came here and saw us, his mother said to him, "Well, little brother, have you chosen which one of the aunts you will marry?"

must

I

"Maatje,

The dear you, is

I

I

cannot choose, for

little

love you,

I

love all three just the same."

angel then turned to each one of us and said, "I love Yes,

love you.

good, everything If this

I

had been

is

told

saw and heard

love the whole world for everything

I

beautiful."

me by some with

one

my own

else, I

should not have believed

eyes and ears.

it,

but

is

The subject which Mevrouw van Suylen-Tromp wishes to have treated the "The life of the Native Woman." On that I had rather not write

I

just yet.

I

it

have far too much

orderly whole of

learned more,

it

I shall

undertake

Now the thoughts blow that are driven

to say,

and could not possibly make an

In a few years perhaps,

now.

What

day

I

should like

if that were not so warm. then splendidly fresh and

where everything

is

We

have

my brain like falling leaves

a comparison, eh?

The mornings are magnificent now and the middle of the

I shall

it.

and whirl through

by the wind.

when

to

so are the evenings, but in

do nothing but

lie in

the water,

enjoy the mornings so much, nature

beautiful.

We

wander around

blooming and fragrant.

—74—

It is

is

the garden

truly a pleasure to

LETTERS OF A

JA

be out of doors in the morning.

If

VANESE PRINCESS you could only wander around with Mother has her vegeta-

us; or do you not care for flowers and plants?

ble garden, and

we our

flower and rose garden; this last

our room, and when there sisters

is

a full

moon

it is

is

next to

The

so idylic out there.

bring their guitars and

sit

under the flowering shrubs and make

we

sit

idly,

After the concert,

music.

sometimes chattering and laugh-

ing.

I

Your indignation over

my

the treatment which

enlightened fellow countrymen had to endure, did lieve

me, they are not

all stupid

fully toward the Javanese. stupid,

who even belong

I

men who

two educated and

me

good.

But be-

conduct themselves so scorn-

have met persons who are far from

to the aristocracy

of the mind, but are so

haughty and over-bearing that they do not like

to

be in the same house

with me.

Too

often

beings at

we

are

How

all.

they treat us so?

We

tion.

made

to feel that

we Javanese

do the Netherlanders expect

Love begets

are not really

to

be loved by us when

love, but scorn never yet

have many friends among the Hollanders

dearly, even

more than we do friends of our own

shall never forget that

we have

awakening of our minds, for our but

we

will like

People

may

to

aroused

whom we

race.

taken the trouble to try and understand us, and they have

We

human aff'ec-

love

They have

won our

love.

thank the Hollanders for the

civilization.

them because we owe them

so

They may wrong

us,

much.

say of the Javanese what they will, but they can never

say with truth that they have not hearts.

and they know how

to

be grateful for

They have them manifestly

benefits,

whether they are of a

material or of an intellectual kind, although their unmovable coun-

—75—

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

But

tenances change not one jot to betray their inward emotion.

never have are

human

I

to tell

you,

am

I

much

beings, just as

am happy

because

you yourself.

as

have been able

I

I shall

sure, that all creatures of whatever colour,

to

know

you.

I

shall not let

you go, Stella. I love you so much that I do not know what would become of my life, if, as God forbid, we should ever become separated. As though the wide ocean were not already between us! But spirits among whom there is great sympathy know no distance; they bridge the widest seas

and most far-away lands Blessed be he

Letters too are splendid.

A

week ago we had a

from

visit

to commune with one another. who first invented them!

the Director of Education, Service

and Industry, and his wife from Batavia the Director

came here

—and

me,

Stella, rejoice with

especially to see Father and to ask his advice

personally about the erection of the native school for girls which the

Government

planning.

is

was sick and miserable, not only from bodily pain, but misery of soul. But Stella, I believed that my dream of freedom was on the I

when Father gave me

point of realization letter

cured

me

entirely.

It

Batavia one of the highest the Javanese, and for

Soon aftenvards daughter in tears;

I

Before he came

tlie

me

did

officials

I

That

know

that in

such infinite good to

of the Government had a heart for

Javanese woman.

Mama came was

the Director's letter.

to look

for me, and she found her

so happy, so thankful.

had the

greatest desire to see

for a moment, just to express something of what

—

And he came

but not alone

never in our lives have we

—

his wife

made such I

alone,

was with him.

a charming acquaintance!

already great sympathy for him, because

and the sympathy grew, when

him

I

Stella, I

had

knew why he was coming;

saw him ride

—76—

only

if

I felt.

into

our grounds on the

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

front seat of the carriage with his wife on the back seat, and next to her

Father who had met them at the station.

knew

I

that Father

would never have

You would have seen at me when I say that

nothing remarkable in it

this,

and you will laugh

me very much, because it spoke of and told me that he was a stranger to all

impressed

the modesty of the Director,

the self-important airs and painful respect which so

demand.

I

being pressed.

sat there without

was accustomed

to seeing

dent or Assistant Resident, never

many

Father on the

officials

here

left side of Resi-

mind how much younger

the latter

might be.

But not only

I,

Europeans even are seriously annoyed by the

regulations of rank here. the Regents take their places

The newly arrived European officials and upon chairs while the cold ground covered

(and sometimes uncovered) with a bamboo mat, native wedono,

The most

who has grown grey

petty

silly

European

sits

is

good enough for a

in the service.

upon a

chair, while native officials of

any age, who are below the rank of regent, though they are often of distinguished ancestry, must It

sit

upon

the floor in their presence.

certainly does not please the heart to see a grey wedono creep

the ground before a the school benches.

young

aspirant,^ a youth

But enough of

the courtesy of the Director, a

man

that,

it

who may have

was only

to

upon

just left

explain

why

of such high authority, struck

me

so forcibly.

We

heard the Director say

have talked with

many

to Father, "I

chiefs, Regent.

sending your girls to school. the

grammar

I

have been

You have

have asked

girls

all

over Java and

set the

An

"aspirant"

to

schools if they would like to go on with their studies, and

they have all answered enthusiastically "Yes." 1

example by

who were going

is

the lowest in rank

among

the Dutch ofBcials in Java.

—77—

LETTERS OF A He

VANESE PRINCESS

asked Father where he thought the

erected, whether in West,

how my

Stella, to

JA

hear

At

that.

Middle or East Java.

ears and eyes tingled and

last

school ought to be

girls'

we

are to have

light in

my

heart beat with joy

our poor dark woman's

world.

While Mijnheer talked near

to

I

Mevrouw

She told

her with such pleasure.

band, and asked what

"A

to Father,

thought of

me

We

talked to us.

drew

of the plan of her hus-

it.

splendid idea, Mevrouw, which will be a blessing to the native

women, but

it

would be a

still

greater blessing,

if

the girls

were also

given an opportunity to learn a vocation, that would place them in a position to

make

their

own way

in life, if after receiving

an education,

they should feel reluctant to go back into their old environment. the

woman whose

has been awakened, whose outlook has been

spirit

broadened might not be able

to live

She will have been taught what dungeon; taught truly enlightened

to fly

again in the world of her ancestors.

f reelom

means, and then shut up in a

woman

could not possibly feel happy in our native it

open for the native

remains as girl,

and

it is.

There

Oh,

we

think

it

is

only one road

that is 'marriage.'

marriage means among our people cannot be unknown been so long in Java.

No, no, the

and then imprisoned in a cage.

environment, not as long as in life

And

is

And what

to you,

who have

splendid that your husband

wishes to give girls advantages and education, but

let that last

be also a

vocational education, and then your husband will truly have showered blessings

upon our native world."

"Do you hear that?" she said enthusiastically to her husband. "This young lady asks vocational training for native girls." Astonished, he turned to me and said, "Really, do you ask vocational

—78—

LETTERS OF A

How

training for girls?

would

like to

I felt all

face.

my

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

would you arrange

I cast

tell

us what you

be yourself?"

eyes fastened upon me; those of

ears, but

But

it?

down my own above

eyes.

seemed

it I

to

my

parents burned into

my

There was a buzzing and roaring in hear the words "Kartini be brave, do

not waver."

"But

tell

me what

do you wish

know you wish

"I

Alas, for study

am

I

be?

become a writer; but you do not have you can become that by yourself."

to

educated especially for

to

be

to

that,

too late; but at least

I

may

"Raise

my

eyes on

high and go humbly and quietly forward."

Mevrouw spoke discussed so often

a long time about what you and me have —"Woman." When we bade each "Goodfor

to

I

other

night," and were going to bed, she took

my

hands

in both of hers,

pressed them warmly and said "Little friend, we shall discuss this again some time; meanwhile I shall write to you often; will you do the same to

me?" The following morning we went with her part of

the three hours that

other so much.

we

sat with

Although

it

the way,

her in the carriage she and

and during I

told each

was twelve o'clock when we separated

the

evening before, she had told her husband everything that she had learned

from

us.

"0

Regent," she cried again and again, "Give

ters, let

visit

Do

her come to Batavia with me.

me;

I

shall

come and

me

let this

one of your daugh-

young lady come

to

fetch her myself."

Father told her that he thought of going to Batavia this year, "But they must remain at

home

with

Mama, Mevrouw!"

appeared overcome with distress; was

it

—79—

With

earnest or a jest?

that she

— LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

They wish us to come to Batavia to plead our cause, and the cause Oh, Stella, of the native woman, in person before the high authorities. pray that if it should come to pass I shall be able to plead well. At parting she said to me, "Be brave, have faith and courage, this cannot last for ever, some way will be found, be brave!" Is there a happy future for us? Stella, am I dreaming or waking? She has told me Is it possible to hope that our dream is coming true? more but I dare not tell you now. It is still so far away, but it shines and beams before me like a star of hope. Later, Stella dear, when I have it in my arms and hold it tight, so that it cannot slip away, you I have asked my sisters if I were really alive; shall know what it is. Pray for me, dearest, that this may be I felt so unspeakably happy. no illusion, no empty mirage, that would be terrible.

When if it

the Director

saw our work, painting, embossing,

would not be possible

in a year's time for us to

etc.,

he asked

have an exhibition.

He was

sorry that we had not sent more to the French exposition. The next morning he said that he would speak to influential people at Batavia and see if an exposition of native work could not be arranged "You must send a great deal of what you have there for next year.

shown us." Stella I could not speak; I turned to

my

him and

to

her with tears in

eyes.

We

felt as

though we were in a dream, there was no yesterday

—no

to-morrow for us; only the joyous, splendid day existed. It made me What if these dreams and illusions should dizzy, made me afraid! vanish like smoke!

When

I

came home,

Mevrouw Ovink.

my

A

I

took up

my

few days ago

pen I

at

once to write to our friend

sent her a cry of despair, and

dear Moedertje must know that her daughter

—80

is

happy

again.

I

LETTERS OF A

JA

have told her nothing of what

have only told her that

But

I felt

VANESE PRINCESS

have written here for you alone,

I

happy and

I

full of the joy of life.

have told you everything, with just one exception, although

I

For you have comforted

you have a

right to that too.

in despair;

your enthusiasm has given

Stella, if I

can ever do anything for

my

me

strength,

me when

when

sisters in Java,

it

I

I

was

was weak.

will be solely

and only because of you.

you

told

I

Mevrouw Ter Horst invited me to write for her paper of the native woman; she believed that I was too re-

that

on the condition

served and suggested a form herself under which ject:

"A

do everything I

God

good cause.

to further the

grant that

I

can bring

One

lives.

Stella.

So much

lies

commonplace

Soon the

of them appeared in the "Echo."

identity of

I

found

do not

it

its

in the

tiresome;

good side

many

too,

from our

As pseudonym I we three are one.

I

Locomotief (a daily paper here

should gladly have kept

be discussed.

not deserve so

hand;

"Tiga Soedara" was discovered, and there was a

my work

like to

my

things taken

chose "Tiga Soedara" (The Three Sisters), although

notice about

under

to maturity.

it

write sketchy,

I

could treat the sub-

She on her part will

Regents' Daughters."

have Father's permission,

All too often

own

Two

Talk between

I

It

may sound

compliments.

my

writing secret;

ungracious, but truly

Still that notice in the

and a very good one

in India).

at that, for the next

I

I

did

paper had

month two

numbers of a new newspaper for natives were sent to Father, with the request that they be given to us, and also a letter came asking for the cooperation of "Tiga Soedara."

This natives,

is

the

and

language.

I

first

Netherland newspaper that has been founded for

expect

It is

like

many our

blessings for

lilies!

my

people through the Dutch

Dutch flowers which bloom

—81—

in

added

LETTERS OF. A JAVANESE PRINCESS The

fragrance and beauty when they are transplanted to distant India!

Echo

is

now

You can

the Nederlandsche Taal.

easily imagine that I wrote an enthusiastic letter to

and founder (Director of the High School

at

its

editor

Probolingo), placing

my

services at his disposal

soon a letter came from him with a

And would

like to

have treated by me: the

"A

Girls"; after that

never say that

I

cannot

Now

I

—but

shall tell

list

of subjects which he

was "Native Education for

Native Institute" and "Javanese Art." I will.

you have not over-estimated

French out of the

first

I will, Stella, I will.

my

you something

little

strength.

We

else.

do

I shall

three have

books of Servaas de Bruijn.

Kartini

hope fervently

I

my

best.

begun

We

to study

have wrestled to

recommend

some simple, easy French books (not School books). ^^Tien we Father has also given us a German grammar.

get through

through most of the four volumes and we

now want you

to us

with our French studies, and have to

begin English,

We

try

now

to

if

we

live

German under our thumbs, we hope

long enough.

read French illustrated papers, but reading and under-

standing are two different things;

is it

not true?

we made the stupidest mistakes, but we have improved slowly and we feel in fine good humour. Roekmini declared In the beginning

once that she had dreamed in French, she was with Chateaubriand and in Louisiana, the beautiful country of which he wrote.

The French language has many resemblances to ours, and the "h" Our new friend said to her husband, '"They are is exactly like ours. anxious to learn languages, how glad I should be to teach them myself." Yesterday I received a letter from her; it was twenty pages long. She wrote so affectionately and said that she

—82—

felt that

she would see us

LETTERS OF A

know

And

Circumstances can come into

till

you know

it

life,

Do

turn a hero into a coward.

appear,

made me

was almost

Human

secrets.

which

in the twinkling of

not judge any deed, never

Then

me

that

the friends

last days,

many

my dream

because

an eye will

it.

different emotions.

of freedom seemed to

it

from Batavia came and such happiness came over

overwhelmed me;

I

was as though intoxicated! and then

frightened and awakened by a pain so heavy that not be able to breathe; that

whom

I

Why

love with

my

thought

I

my

Stella,

me and

the fate of

so

much, and

brings

life still

only look on to

me

as happiness

it

But

in life.

my

—

all.

my

I

love

sisters

my

goes to

freedom, the idea

my

heart; I

should

Father

is

dearer to

me

than all these put i

Stella, call

may

I

would

the greatest happiness that could ever

together.

Father

him

Father has no one but his children.

be ready for any sacrifice by which good could come to them.

heart

should

whole soul.

are his joy, his consolation, his

always with

come

was

was not on account of myself, but of another

Poor dear Father, he has suffered

We

I

I

must happiness and misery follow one another so quickly?

new disappointments.

if

be-

mind how base

causes which lead to

all the

in despair

and of

deeply buried in the ground.

lie

is

letter

not always from feeble character.

is

have experienced much in these

First I

will trust, so long as

Her

side.

yet, Stella, life is so full, of riddles

may

I

yours do; you and she think too well of me.

just as

ings are subject to change and

I

my

have you and her on

that I

ashamed

it

And

"Trust to the future," she wrote.

again. I

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

me

is set

a coward, call

me

weak, for

I

cannot be anything else;

against this dedication of myself, never

cry out,

I

shall hold

it still.

—83—

mind how

my

LETTERS OF A I

have not the courage

for me, and to

and

make

JA

wound

to

bleed again

it

;

VANESE PRINCESS diat true heart that beats so

for

it

has bled

much already

myself have not been altogether without guilt.

I

You say that you cannot understand why You say to oppose that "must" with "will" as

every one must marry. for

;

say

all too

warmly

in so far as others are concerned, but

it

Father; especially now, that

Whatever

I

shall

have

to

I

me

I

should certainly

never in opposition to

know what heavy grief oppresses him.

do will not be looked upon as compulsory be-

cause of a "must" but as something which

I

freely take

upon myself for

his sake. I

write, paint

I shall

and do everything because Father takes pleasure

work hard and

You may

be proud of me. it.

should be miserable

I

of freedom, but

I

But

I

best to do something

still

shall never lose that;

better than

I

love

himself against if

my

will not believe

my

plan

dearest wishes

it

possible, though I

could endure disappoint-

Because perhaps he loves

him

it.

time, I should lose Father's love.

From any one he

from me.

than the others, and

I

set

more miserable

same

in

good so that he may

foolish, morbid, but I cannot help

Father should

at the

could break his heart.

me

call

if

should be

should be fulfilled and

ment

my

try

so dearly.

—84—

me

a

little

more

—

XP August, 1900.

"^ F we

' '

do not go

I

Father's answer to this

must never forget for

me

now

it

Holland,

to

may

I

not go to Batavia and study

medicine?"

to take

that I

am

was easy enough

a Javanese"; that

There would be too many

Father said that he must

comprehend; "I

it

will be different

trials

first."

and

first

difficulties

Father could not

up and put an end

contain himself any longer, but sprang versation.

to

would not be possible

such a step now, after twenty years

would never do.

be overcome because, "I should be the

to

it

to the con-

think about this earnestly and

speak with others and ask their advice.

At I

least

wish

to

Father did not wholly reject

become

at

that I could never be

any

my

idea, for Father

price, free, independent

happy

in a

married

life as

knows

that

and unshackled, and

marriages are now, and

have always been.

Then

I

asked, "If the native girls' school of Dr.

materialize,

may

I

not become a teacher?" and

I

told

Abendanon should him what Mevrouw

Abendanon had proposed to me. Moedertje, it was as though the doors of Heaven had sprung open and an eternal splendour blazed before my eyes when I heard Father say: "That

is

good; that

is

a splendid idea, you could do that very

well." 1

To Mevrouw Ovink-Soer.

—85—

LETTERS OF A "But to

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

should have to be trained for the position;

first I

should have

I

go to school for a year or so and study, to be able to pass the ex-

amination, because for

would not undertake the work unless

I

were

I

fitted

it."

And

Father thought

was

I

right

was unspeakably happy,

and agreed with me.

had never thought that it would be so word had been spoken; I felt as though a great weight had been lifted from my heart. Father had been so tender, so loving. Then I had not been mistaken in my faith in his love for me, in my belief in his sympathy for his child: I knew that Father would suffer more than I, if he should cause me misery and that he hoped even as fervently as I, that a way might be found for me. It was because of him that I felt so miserable for months that I was so vascillating, weak and cowardly; because I could not bear to hurt I

I

easy, not a single bitter sharp

;

him, and

woman's upon.

I felt that I

heart,

my

bound by

my own

submit in silence.

And now

I

I

set

I

woman,

pride and

strife

have won Father over

can go forward

now

on

to

my

hope and courage.

news

am writing

human being,

to

be trampled

my parents. I was morally self-respect, my duty to myself not to has been terrible.

to

my

side.

With

that the greatest

meet the enemy unafraid, gay and

to

It is still

to

I

myself alone.

It

shall fail to reach

will be the fault of

my

goal, but I

am

may

tell

have already asked Father

Mevrouw Abendanon, and

you and

self-

face.

Now everything depends upon my own will if by any chance I the good

as a

my

myself against

The inward

confident, with a smile

full of

could not debase myself or allow

overcome, the greatest stumbling block cleared from the

difficulty is

way.

dignity as a

would have

I

must; for

I

may;

this

if I

very evening

I

to her.

doubtful whether the native

girls'

school will

come

into

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

existence, but I never despair.

to

many,

it is

help our native world and to bring light to the

At Djokja we went

to see

where however she missed

us,

Mevrouw Ter

She was very cordial

written you.

to

She told

me

Horst, as

have already

I

us and went to the station to meet

we got off a station further on. us when we arrived. We went to

had something

about with me.

to talk

that the plans of Resident

de

B.,

we had known

of which

from those of Dr. Abendanon.

nothing, differed

true,

us, for

She had a table already spread for see her because she

way or who are striving native woman.

will be accomplished one

It

another, for there are some, though not

His idea was

to build

a domestic school for daughters of native chiefs, with the Government's help, if possible.

If not,

by some other means.

The Resident had asked her which he would

fill

in; she

to sketch out a plan, the details of

now asked

for

my

ideas,

and what

I

thought

the native girls, daughters of chiefs, high and low, should be taught. If the

should

endeavour of Dr. Abendanon

fail,

which Heaven forbid, and

after all; then

you

will try to help

May

I

will not desert

me

to obtain Father's

not have that assurance

could do so

me

found a native

to I

girls' school,

should not become a teacher

Moedertje, will you?

But you

permission to study medicine.

from you and your husband too?

much because you have

You

great influence with Father.

Since that memorable noonday talk. Father has been so affectionate to

me; he takes

arm around me

my

hand between

impending danger. and

it

his

two hands tenderly, and puts his

so lovingly, as though he

Through everything

would I

protect

feel his

me from some

immeasurable

love,

makes me very happy.

Since

we have come back from Batavia, we have a queer

though we had only come home to

day" and then

to fly

away

again.

rest until evening, to

Whither?

—87—

I shall

feeling as

say "Good

enjoy being at

LETTERS OF A home now

to the

me

pleasant to

my own

—be

it

As

its

a child

—

I

I

I

I shall

hope also from

am

it

be as

so thankful be-

leave that house,

my

it

heart, with the

other inmates too. I

could learn with a fair amount of ease,

backward, but between then and now thing that

and

parents' house,

today or tomorrow

will be with their blessing; and

blessing of

VANESE PRINCESS

utmost for nowhere in the whole world will

as in

cause whenever

JA

lies

I

was never

a whole lifetime.

Every-

grammar school I have forgotten. I was when I left it. But one can almost

learned at the

twelve and a half years of age

always accomplish what one wishes

to

very hard.

Is

it

not true,

Moedertje? I

that

have written

this confession

with the full conviction, the firm trust

no one can take a warmer

Mijnheer, and what

know

I

that I can go to

have

you

interest in

my

just related concerns

at

any time when

comfort; in the time to come

I

I

plans than you and

my

I

need advice, support and

shall certainly go to

—88—

whole future.

you many

times.

XIP 7th October, 1900.

CALMLY I

I me

am

who can

make you

light to

my

When

time.

it

me, but

comes then men

human being

no soulless creature, but a

heart, to

bide

think and feel.

It

is

shall see that

with a head and a

frightfully egotistical of

a sharer in every thing that concerns me. to

nothing for you.

you, I

must be vexation!

it

long to

tell

brings

It

Everything for myself,

you everything simply because

I

love

Draw back from me, thrust me from your thoughts, from your heart, forget me, let me struggle alone, for God, you do not know into what a wasps' nest you stick your hand, when you reach you

it

much.

so

out to

Let

me!

me

alone,

I

shall only be thankful for

cause you have crossed the path of flowers to fall across

my

life

your sympathy and be-

and caused sunshine and

Let our meeting be as that of ships on the

it.

dark night.

A

— —no more! But —even though you

meeting

a blithe greeting

foamy track through the smooth water and then fear I know that you could never go by like that

I

wide ocean

—

that pass in the

a

—

might wish

A

little

women,

to

attracted 1

it.

Let us never speak of

it

again.

Mama, about something of had said so many times before, that

while ago in talking to I

me

told her

what

I

more, that nothing was more longed for by

To MevTouw Abendanon.

—89—

me

interest

nothing

than to be

LETTERS OF A able to

fly

VANESE PRINCESS Mama

my own wings. who does that!"

alone upon

now, not among

"Then

JA

us,

time that some one should do

it is

"But you know very well

said,

"But there

is

it."

That the

that every beginning is difficult.

That misunderstanding, disappoint

fate of every innovator is hard.

ment on top of disappointment,

no one

ridicule, all await

you; do you realize

that?" "I

come

know to

me

But

it.

it is

not today nor yesterday that these ideas have

ment, "I

it is

happy

it is

after

I

go

I

Will

it is

shall

I shall

—

my

it

bring you content-

full of thorns, thistles,

is difficult,

have reached

half reached,

have been broken, and to

to

stormy, rough, slippery and

shall not be

way before

for years."

for yourself?

it

make you happy?" know that the way I wish

pitfalls; I

me

they have lived in

;

"But what will come of

And

free!

goal, though

have helped

to clear the

great content because the parents of other girls

who does

to

I

may

give

die gladly, for the path will then

freedom and independence for the native woman.

independent would never be able "

even though

say 'There

way which I

who wished

is

leads

shall feel a to

become

no one, not among

us,

that.'

Strange, but

courage; only

I

my

am

not uneasy or disturbed;

I

stupid, foolish heart feels sick.

—90—

am

calm and

full of

'

XIII October, 1900.

WISH

I

to

prepare myself to teach the two grades, lower and

higher; and also to take courses in hygiene, bandaging and the care of the sick.

Later

I

thoroughly

should like

my own

in Holland, because

to

language course.

take a

want

mother tongue.

I

Holland seems

me

to

How

we

greet each other

what you will say

And

I

to

me

at first:

go on with

in all respects a

place of preparation for the great task which shall

to

First

my

suitable

at last?

"But child how

stout

I

know

exactly

you have grown!"

shall whisper between two hugs, "I have grown old, both out-

wardly and inwardly, but that

little

spot in

my

heart where love

written in golden letters remains the same, for ever young." 1

studies

more

would undertake.

I

when we meet

learn

to

To Mevrouw Ovink-Soer.

—91—

is

XIV

^

9th January, 1901.

NEW

conditions will

us, is

it

is to

come

in the air;

has been foreordained.

it

And

Emancipation

she whose destiny

be the spiritual mother of the new age must suffer.

eternal law of nature: those

but the child has all others living,

suffering,

it is

Nothing

and yet

into the J avanese world, if not through

through others who will come after us.

to

all

who

its

very existence, above that of

Though

has harassed us.

the

must feel the pain of bearing;

bear,

our love, though

It is

it

has been received through

eternally precious to us.

more miserable than to feel the power Thank God, be condemned to idleness. is

work within

to

one,

this curse

has been

from Jena, Dr. Anton, with

his wife,

taken from me.

A

short while ago, a professor

was here with us; he was travelling

came here I

am

to

make our

in

pursuance of his studies.

They

acquaintance.

afraid that people see too

much

in

me.

I

am

certain that they

allow themselves to be misled through the charm of novelty and per-

haps also through sympathy.

We

are a novelty to

many

people, es-

from a distance, to whom everything that is new is more or less attractive. The professor expected us to be half savage, and found us quite like ordinary people. The strangeness was all in

pecially to those

1

To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

—92—

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

our head-dress, clothes and surroundings, and these merely gave to the

common

place a stamp of individuality.

not pleasant to find one's

Is it

And when

the other is a stranger,

own

thoughts reflected in another?

some one of another

race,

from an-

other part of the world, of different blood, manners and customs,

adds

charm of kinship of

to the

am

Still I

us,

we had worn

if

kabaja; had Dutch manners, and

had flowed through our

Our

much

convinced that not a quarter so

been taken of

friends

made

it

but

soul.

if

would have

notice

petticoats instead of sarong

and

European instead of Javanese blood

veins.

among them that "De Wapens Neer Gelegd"

us a present of several books;

splendid work by Baroness von Suttner,

(Lay down your arms). I

have read several other books, among which "Moderne Maagden"

impressed

me

most, because

thought and experienced.

I

had found

in

to express his ideas, I think his

where have

I

much

that great I

seen the aim of the

truth

and power.

problem as

do not take

childish

mockery

myself had

that I

truth,

book very beautiful.

and No-

"Woman's movement" expressed with

Still I

am

just as far

from

the solution of

was before making the acquaintance of "M. M."

—and

amiss that the writer

it

—

I

much

Marcel Prevost has spoken the

knows how so

it

*

this not in

represents all opponents of the

a spirit of

woman's movement

with the exception of Fedi and Lea, as absolutely base and detestable.

What

splendid words he puts into the mouth of the lovable and deformed

apostle of feminism

—

Piruet

—

at the

—words

end of the book

express clearly the whole aim of the woman's movement. a double pleasure in this book because a Just before I read 1

man

"Moderne Maagden,"

Dutch version of " Les vierges

fortes "

I

thought of

wrote long

by Marcel Prevost.

—93—

I it

which

have taken

and wrote

letters to

it.

my two

LETTERS OF A Now

best friends here.

under

its influence.

that is in the I is

wish that

much

so

in

I

I

want

want

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

to write to

them again while

to point out the analogies

book and both the intimate

I

am

still

between much

letters.

me

I

had some one here

it

that I should like to discuss with

to talk to

about "M. M."

There

some one of experience

and understanding. I

have a great deal

native girls.

It is

to tell

now

you about

the establishment of schools for

generally discussed but

I

must be brief today.

The plan of Dr. Abendanon was looked upon with interest by every one. Many influential European oflicials gave it their warm support, and it is upon them its success depends. We have many friends among the high European officials and these are striving with Dr. Abendanon to lift our native women out of their age-long misery. There are also many unknown to us personally who are deeply interested in the cause. I shall send you a circular by Dr. Abendanon addressed to the heads of the provincial Government, concerning the establishment of these schools. of

woman

"The

"In

all

intellectual education of the Javanese people

woman is "The woman

if the

heart beat

ages the progress

has been an important factor in the civilization of a people."

to

be

left

can never progress

behind."

as the carrier of civilization."

Stella,

does not your

warmly for our friend?

For the last year there has been great progress among the natives. They are growing more earnest and are interested in the study of your beautiful language.

Many Europeans

see this with regretful eyes.

Although there are others who are noble-minded and In

many

cities

and they are

rejoice.

small Dutch schools have sprung up like mushrooms,

filled

with

little

children as well as with grown men,

have been for years in the service of the

—94—

state.

who

LETTERS OF A Influential

men

in the

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

Government, with the Governor-General at

their head, are strongly in favour of spreading the

Dutch language

among

means of bring-

the natives, not only for enlightenment but as a

ing the Javanese nearer to the Hollanders; so that these last not as strangers, but as loved protectors.

—95—

may

seem,

WE

21 January, 1901. went

at

bathe.

midday to the shore with Mevrouw Conggrijp to was splendidly calm, and the sea was all one

It

colour.

on a rock with

I sat

giving and peace were in

my

heart.

•

I

feet in the water,

and

I

think

if I

it

If we go to Mother Nature away uncomforted.

such a high, holy task that

myself

sin to dedicate

to

it,

and not be able

thought otherwise,

for

I

would be a

I feel that it

to

fill

in

my

account to the

should be a teacher without worth.

Education means the forming of the mind and of the soul.

mind

that with the education of the plete.

The duty of forming

the letter of the law, but

do this? I

my

have thought so long and so much about education, especially of

utmost;

to

and

Thanks-

so beautiful!

is

•••••••••

consolation she will not allow us to go

late,

my

Oh! the world

eyes on the distant horizon.

I

who am

often hear

grows of

itself;

it

it is

still

the character a

but

I

is

moral duty.

his; I

it is

I

feel

not com-

not included in

ask myself

when

the

mind

is

if I

am

able

cultivated, the spirit

have seen for a long time that that

and

is

so uneducated myself.

asserted that

case, that education

the task of the teacher

intellect are not

But one must not judge those whose

is

not always the

always a patent of morality.

spirits

remain unawakened, who

lack the higher education of the soul, too harshly; in most cases the

iTo Mevrouw Abendanon.

—96—

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS Great care has

fault lies not in themselves, but in their bringing up.

been taken in the cultivation of the understanding, but in the cultivation of the character, none! I

subscribe

warmly

Mijnheer's idea, which

paper on the "Education of Native Girls,"

in his

is

is set

forth so clearly

"Woman

as the Carrier

Not because she has always shared the fate of man,

of Civilization!"

and

to

a partner in his destiny, but because as

I

too

am

firmly convinced,

she has a great and far-reaching influence, which can be for either good

or evil; and because she, most of

all,

can help toward the spiritual

regeneration of the world.

Man

receives

from woman

his very earliest nourishment, at her

breast, the child learns to feel, to think

more

and

to

speak and ;

see

more and

clearly that the very earliest education has an influence

extends over one's whole after teach their children

There

women,

life.

But how can the native

when they themselves are

so far as

number of

which

women

so ignorant?

great interest in education in the whole world of native

is

we know

it.

Many

wish that they might be children

again, so that they might profit by this opportunity.

tricts

I

And

splendid! the

native scholars at Parti, Kodoes, Japara and the other dis-

are the

first

visible foreshadowings of success.

Already there are

girls' schools among the people and their number is increasing. Tomorrow my mother will send a little girl (half orphan and child of her Anek Mas ) to school and last month our parents sent a good

some

^

studious boy to learn to read in Dutch. 1

Foster nurse.

—97—

—

XVI

^

31st January^ 1901.

TURN my light, as

I

face pensively to the far away, staring into the blue

though

I

expected

tuous questions of

my

to find there

My

soul.

journey through the vast heavens

till

green leaves of the cocoanut trees.

an answer

to the

tumul-

eyes follow the clouds as they

they disappear behind the waving I

see the glistening leaves painted

with the gold of the sun, and suddenly the thought comes, "Ask them

why

does the sun shine?

sun!

What

and tended and warmed by your

Do

My

not be distressed dear,

life shall

done.

I

if

it

so!

—and

my

golden

light."

is

I

would have them.

always something

Those who seek God do not

these are to be found at

else.

"

as well.

to

be

live in vain

find happiness, truth

Modjowamo

perhaps there sooner than somewhere

never be dismayed!

sun,

be worthy to be shone upon,

things do not go as

and whosoever seeketh after God will soul

may

not have been in vain: there

will have

my

sends his rays?

shall strive to live so that I

I

and peace of

Who knows?

Never be discouraged;

We are only thankful that in

any event a beginning

has been made, that the foundations of our freedom and independence are being built. 1

To MevTouw Abendanon.

2

In the Residency of Soerabaja.

station in Java.

had

It

ofifered to train

The most important

includes schools and hospitals.

Kartini as a mid-wife,

if

A

as well

her plan of going

—98—

as

the oldest mission

medical missionary at to

Modjowamo

Holland should

fail.

:

XVIP 19 March, 1901.

Honoured HIGHLY For

Dr. Adrian!

a long time

things,

have wanted

I

among them

to write to you,

but several

the indisposition of almost all of

my

family, have prevented me.

Now

that the

whole kaboepatin, great and small,

in excellent health, I shall not allow this letter to

unwritten.

expected

it

It

First of all to

has been in

I

want

to

my

sister

The

three of us were

We

matter.

my thoughts

Forgive

as well.

send

me

so long,

is

again rejoicing

remain any longer

and doubtless you have

for the delay.

my

hearty thanks for your amiable letter

Roekmini, and for your kindness in sending the books. think

made

so

happy by them, and are

still

splendid that you should think of us.

it is

for that

We

also

think and speak of you and of your Toradjas,^ of your work, and of

everything that

we

discussed that evening at the Abendanons'.

The

hours that we spent in your company are among the most delightful

memories of our

We

Batavia.

visit to

hope with our whole hearts that will not be our only meeting,

we may see you often again. What a pleasure it would be to us, if some day we might bid you welcome to Japara. We have much sympathy for the work of the Christian missionaries in Dutch India, and we admire the nobility of heart of those who have but that

established themselves in the most remote stretches of wilderness, far 1

A

race in middle Celebes

among whom

Dr. Adriani worked.

—99—

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

from

their o^mi countr}'

and kindred, and from

ions,

and cut themselves

off

from

the world in

congenial compan-

all

which by virtue of

and education they would have an honourable

ability

light into the lives of fellow

men

called

birth,

position, to bring

by the cultivated world "sav-

ages."

We

read both your letters with deep interest and

for telling us so

much

tliat

was

am

I

grateful to

you

and of which we were

interesting,

ignorant.

In the

1896 we had

memory

and pleasure of witnessing

the privilege

That was the dedication of the new church

was the

first

a solemnity

of which will probably remain with us all of our lives. at

Kedoeng Pendjalin.

It

time that we had ever been in a Christian church, and at a

Christian service, and what

we saw and heard

there

made

a deep im-

it is still fresh in my memory. The spacious building was decorated with green foliage and the singing which echoed under the high roof was beautiful. With the reverent

pression upon us.

It w^as

attentive multitude

we followed

long ago, but

the

words which came forth from the

chancel in pure Javanese.

Besides the Heer Hubert, there were three missionar}- students,

preached upon the occasion; and

moment

it

was certainly not the

of the whole solemn service,

when an old

to

so impressive that the occasion has always

solemn

decrepit Javanese

stood up to speak of his faith to his fellow-countr}-men.

was

least

who

Everviiiing

been a memorable one

me. It

first

was on

that

time since

We

morning

my

that

had seen the outside world again for the

I

school-days.

read in the paper under the sailing news that

again in India, so she will be with you for your sake,

when

w"e

read

it.

very' soon.

This letter

—100—

is

as

Mevrouw was back

We

were right glad

though we made you

LETTERS OF A and Mevrouw a not the

visit

still

VANESE PRINCESS

of felicitation upon her return, to wish her,

unknown Toradjas very happy

though we are

JA

to her, a

to

hearty welcome to Mapane.

al-

Are

have their "Mother" among them again?

—101—

a

'

XVIII 20th May, 1901.

HAVE

been through so much

my

in

nothing in comparison with what

I

dreadful days of Father's

There were hours when

I

young

pity

I

was without

will, but

me."

My

Father smiled when

I

is all

as

last

trembled with inward

"Come what may," I let

and told him how pleased you were with

—

Father see your

his portrait.

Father

him on the floor, his hand resting that I spoke to him of you. told him of your enthusiastic expression of

upon a lounging chair; upon my head; it was thus lay

it

birthday was a double feast

celebration also of Father's restoration to health. present,

but

illness.

pain and the lips that had defiantly proclaimed

now stammered "God

life,

have suffered in these

I sat

sympathy for him, and with

next to

that smile on his face,

and certainly with

a thought for the distant and loved friend of his child,

my

sick one

slept.

See how near you are that

it

to

me, Stella

—

to us.

was not lack of affection which kept

me

Do you

believe

now

silent for so long,

and

can you forgive that silence now? Let

me

which have added so

my

heart in thought.

and heart

1

If I could only see

to heart, so that I

so full of sadness.

is

you now for your friendship and your love, much to my life, and let me now press you fast to

earnestly thank

could open

Stella,

my

my

Stella, I

To Mejuffrouw Zeechandelaar.

—102—

you

in reality, face to face

soul to you

—my

should be so glad

soul which if I

could

LETTERS OF A make you happy ings that we had

An

VANESE PRINCESS

with but one rejoicing succeeded, that

stead this bears a complaint;

must be

JA

I

letter,

cheer you with the

we had reached our

do not like

to

complain but the truth

told.

unexpected turn has come in our affairs the question ;

than ever;

difficult

it is

There

times

a duty which

is

filial love, it is

extremes

and there

We

—

thought that

Father's health

Do you know what

is

such that he

that

to the fulfillment of

all

It is

Some-

means?

is

subject

We

are de-

our dearest wishes, and

"What

who wait grope round

we had from our way. The

a bitter awakening after

stumbling blocks had been cleared

poor, tortured heart cries out,

We

a detestable evil called egoism!

where the good ends, and the bad begins.

are again far away.

while those

a high holy duty

delivered over to the pleasure of blind fate.

have stood so close

now we

is

a certain distance, and then the boundary between the two

to severe heart attacks.

fenceless

is

hardly visible.

is

now more

and— OUR HANDS ARE BOUND.

called gratitude; there

is

so difficult to see

One may go

is

a matter of standing or falling, of blessed suc-

cess or of complete undoing,

called

tid-

Alas, in-

goal.

is

my

duty?" and no answer comes,

in deepest darkness.

can no longer seek for consolation in that splendid plan of the

Government

to

open a school which would educate the daughters of

Regents to become teachers; nothing will ever come of Regents whose consent had

to

it.

For many

be obtained, declared themselves against

any innovation that would interfere with the custom of secluding young girls, and releasing them from their imprisonment by allowing them to go away from It

home

to school.

has been a hard blow for us, for

Adieu

illusions

we had

—adieu golden dreams of

beautiful to be true.

—103—

built all

our hopes upon

the future!

You were

it.

too

LETTERS OF A JA VANESE PRINCESS and take pleasure in the thought of how your eyes heard the splendid news. And now the whole you would shine when proposal has evaporated like smoke has gone to the moon. I

used to

sit

idly

—

I

are

the matter stands; our friends at Batavia

do not know exactly how away on a journey, but it goes

Now

very, very badly.

for the domestic school for native girls should be in the

down through nothing

My

if

same

the plan case, put

the unwillingness of the parents themselves, there will be

left.

fingers

bum

to write

about the splendid plans of the Director of

Education, and about the proposed education of Regents' daughters

be teachers, but

I

remain

idle.

portant subjects, least of all

Many is

I

must not express

my

opinions on im-

through means of the press.

persons in our immediate surroundings

know nothing

of what

One

brooding and raging within us; they know nothing of our plans.

of our acquaintances

who comes

to the

house often, read in the news-

papers about the proposed school for Regents' daughters, and said to sisters, that

would be

band would urge me to

me

just the thing for to

I let

him

my

me, and that she and her hus-

think seriously about

it!

of the same thing, and with a blank face,

nothing,

to

Her husband spoke as though knowing

speak.

Both husband and wife are enthusiastic for the work of emancipating He is a government official, and for that reason can the native woman.

do much for our cause. both be able to do

We

will soon be promoted,

much more

and then they will

for our people.

have devised a plan for her, and she and her husband have

tened to to invite

come

He

to

lis-

When

he becomes Assistant Resident, she is it with interest. the little daughters of the native officials serving under him to her house on certain fixed days, and give them instruction in

handiwork and cooking; perhaps also

—104—

in reading

and writing.

That

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

would be a useful and beneficent work; the lady

is

delighted with the

idea. I

have naturally told her much about you.

member

pleasure a

two

of the Onderlinge Vrouwenbescherming.

daughters in Holland

little

She will become with

;

one wishes

to

She has

^

become an advocate, and

the other too will study a profession. I

told her that

was

it

whatever capacity,

to

my

spend

earnest wish before first at least

started out in life in

I

half a year at work in a hospital

now if sickness should fall under my hands, I should not know which way to turn. She said at once that her brother-in-law who is a doctor, would help to initiate something of the care of the sick because

to learn

me

The doctor

into the secrets of sick nursing.

no Javanese and very broken Malay.

by acting as

I

a newcomer, speaks

is

can be of service to him in turn

interpreter, for a large majority of his patients are either

natives or Chinese. I

am

thinking seriously of this plan of spending some time in a

hospital,

would add a great deal

it

dered over

it

What do you

long.

to

my

education

think of it?

;

Oh

I

have

it is

have

experience.

know how

to

Those who watch suffer even more than the patient

alleviate that pain. I

and pon-

misery on top

of misery to see some one suffer frightful pain, and not to

himself.

sat

sat

by many

sick beds, even as a child,

The idea of studying nursing came

to

me

and speak from at the bed-side

of a dear one.

Later

I

shall speak out

regard to the education of

and say frankly what girls.

I shall

I

have

in

my

knowledge of hygiene and of the structure of the human body

want

to see

school,

which

I

1

heart in

plead for the importance of a to

women.

hygiene and physiology placed on the curriculum of the is to

be erected.

Society for the Protection of Fallen

Poor bunglers, eh? who after so much Women.

—105—

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS What an

hodge-podge must gulp down those subjects. Institute for Native

Young Ladies

ideal school that

Science, cooking, house-

will be!

keeping, handiwork, hygiene and vocational training; all must be there! It is

only a dream, but

What

I

let

us

dream

if it

makes us happy.

Why

not?

have written thus far for the public has been but nonsense,

suggested by some special happening or other. serious subjects, alas! selves loose

Later,

when we

I

may

never mention

shall have wholly wrested our-

from the iron grip of age-long

traditions,

it

will be dif-

ferent. It

would be

different now,

our dearest parents.

were

it

not for the love which

Father would not be pleased

if

the

daughter should be rolled under the tongues of men.

wholly free and independent,

So

till

When

I

I

write something in which

deepest convictions are expressed,

I

I

myself

I shall

—106—

name

When

and say what

shall speak out

that time comes, patience, Stella, for

we have

I

for

of his I

am

think.

cannot send you nonsense.

am

send

pleased, in which

it

to you.

my

XIX ^

WE

10th June, 1901.

know what Borel has

written on the gamelan (he calls

Do you know

soul music).

"Het Jongetje"

is

his

"Droom

Tosari"

uit

Many

charming.

unwholesome, but we enjoy him.

and

other things by

"De

One must be an

artist,

is still finer,

or at

think Borel morbid and

in that

he writes of the won-

How much we enjoyed

have been subjected

least,

it

as well?

laatse incarnatie" is very fine,

derful natural beauty of Java's blue mountains. it!

him

to

a lively

dose of artistic feeling to see and take pleasure in the beauties of

Mother Nature, and

to

be able to express

one must be a dear privileged

muses have pressed a I

hope some day

musical language; of

I

me happy above

an

upon whose forehead the to

shall not let the chance go

To be

everything.

study your beautiful,

by without making use

able to read and write

And

master the German language then

it

not be a good idea? into use,

in fine, clear style; such

have an opportunity

to

come

it

child,

kiss.

to

you may be assured.

it,

human

if I

it

would make

should ever be so fortunate as

I shall

go and look for you.

Will

In the meantime flying machines will have

and on some golden day you will see one of them

flutter

over Jena's blue horizon bringing a guest from afar! I

should indeed have been

able to carry out some of 1

my

To Professor and Mrs. G. K. Anton

bom

a boy; then, perhaps,

high-flying plans. of Jena.

—107—

Now,

I

should be

as a girl, in our

LETTERS OF A present native civilization,

down

How

a turnpike.

is

VANESE PRINCESS

almost impossible to take a

little

walk

can anything else be expected, when in Europe,

the centre of civilization,

been so long and so

it

JA

strife

should have

good right of the woman?

Could one

and of enlightenment, the

bitter for the

in earnest expect that India, uncivilized, unenlightened, slumbering India, should take

should as

it

well that her daughters,

women who

through cen-

had been looked upon as beings of a lower order

turies

I

not say

human

it

—

yes,

why

as soulless creatures, should suddenly be regarded

who have

beings,

—

a right to independent ideas, to freedom of

thought, of feeling and of conduct?

Alas! nothing will

come

from which we expected

so

of that splendid plan of the Government,

much; nothing

majority of native chiefs opposed

will

Adieu

it.

come of

it

because the

Ah!

illusions!

I

have

often thought and repeated aloud, that dreams and ideals were useless ballast in our Native civilization, a superfluous

But that says the mouth alone,

and dangerous luxury!

at the instigation of the cold

understand-

makes no impression upon that stupid crazy thing, the heart. For dreams of freedom have taken such deep root in our hearts, that ing.

It

they are never more to be uprooted without making desolate the soil

from which they have sprung. I

to

think

my

it is

very good of you to give yourself such concern in regard

future.

I

am

sadness concerning

We know

going hand in hand through disappointment! with roses

;

it is

with love and a It

But oh, do you know nothing but

deeply grateful.

me?

The way

what awaits

life that for

us.

We

three are

us will be full of struggle and

we have chosen is certainly not strewn filled with thorns, but we have chosen it out of love, and joyous mind we shall follow it. that

leads to the raising of thousands and thousands of poor oppressed

and down-trodden

souls,

our

sisters;

it

leads toward freedom and happi-

—108—

LETTERS OF A ness for millions.

brought

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

For our fellow countrymen too will inevitably be

to a higher moral condition, and then they will work with us

That giant's work

on that eternal work of striving for perfection.

at

which through the centuries the noblest and best have toiled, trying to lead mankind upward toward the light, and in short, to bring our beautiful earth nearer to Heaven.

Is not that

worth striving for

all one's

life?

dream of "Tiga Soedara," the three Javanese sisters in the distant sunny land. Oh, could we but go to the land of changing seasons, the land of warmth and cold, the fatherland of learning, to prepare ourselves there for the good light that we wish to make for the Above all the mind future happiness and well-being of our people. the

It is

should be cultivated, before one can do good.

do good and

that to

think that that

to

be

takes the greatest

it

we human beings

wisdom

all feel in us, to

to

overcome the opposing forces

temper them, and

may work harmoniously

so that they

Although people assert

intellectual are two different things; but I

together.

I

to regulate

them

have seen so often

does more harm than good.

do good ignorantly, Must you then remain always unattainable for us? who long for you with heart and soul. that to try to

Europe!

But

—

to

I

do not believe in repining.

Life

is

too beautiful

—

We,

too splendid

be wasted in complaints about things which can never be changed.

Let us be thankful for the

stowed upon

us.

many

blessings that the good

God has

be-

Are we not fortunate above thousands and thousands

of others, in the possession of our dear parents, good health, and in a

number

of

little

When we ful that

blessings,

which make up the sum of our daily lives?

have enjoyed the music of singing birds then we are thank-

God has

not created us deaf!

ingen, that idyllic spot by the sea,

When we

are at Klein Scheven-

where everything breathes quiet and

—109—

LETTERS OF A and

peace,

watch

JA

sun

the

go

cannot be grateful enough that

and a

who

down,

whom

my

the days

there are

—

Heaven above

a joyful thanksgiving

may, and

heart, thanksgiving that I

For there are many who cannot.

much.

in the

prayer of thanksgiving toward the invisible Great Spirit

still

from

we

that

eyes to enjoy the beau-

created everything and governs everything

rises

we know

then

we have good

which plays upon the golden water, and

tiful light it!

VANESE PRINCESS

am

able to see so

Not only the poor people

to

and nights are as one, an impenetrable blackness, but

many who

are in full possession of their faculties, yet never

see.

And we

realize

how

men, and gratitude for But

is it

privileged

we

not a sad thought that

others, in order to appreciate

many

are above so

all the blessings of the

good God

we must be reminded

of our fellow fills

our souls.

of the lack in

our own advantages?

There are many educated native women; many, many cleverer and

more

who have been hampered not at minds, who could have become anything

talented than we,

tion of their

all in the cultiva-

that they would,

and yet they have done nothing, have attempted nothing that could lead to the uplifting of their sex,

back wholly into the old

and of their

civilization, or

They have

race.

gone over

eans; in both cases being lost to their people to

been a blessing, those

who

if

they had but willed

No law commands

fortunate?

did

I

me

come

babble?

your two

whom it

Europ-

they could have

not the duty of all

are educated and on a higher plane to stand by with their

greater knowledge and seek to lighten the

Forgive

Is

it.

either fallen

to that of the

if I

to

letters

but

it is

have tired you by writing

take up

Forgive

this,

way

me,

so

but

much

for those

who

are less

a moral duty. at too great length.

How

of your valuable time with the

you yourself are not without blame;

which are lying before

—110—

me

are

so

sympathetic;

LETTERS OF A when

I

JA

read their cordial words,

and that

is

what

it is

have imagined

I

VANESE PRINCESS as though I

all the

time that

had you before me, I

have been writing.

That one of Java's volcanoes on the Eastern cape has broken out frightfully,

and

cost

many

lives,

you

others, so I shall not write of that.

volcanoes are

The

now

active.

will certainly have learned

According

to the papers,

from

two other

Oh, inscrutable, beautiful blue mountains!

May, for the observation of which scientists from all over the world came to Java, we could scarcely see here at all, owing to the unfortunate weather. The day was cloudy and there was, and is still rain. But what was vexation to us, was a blessing eclipse of the sun on the 18th of

to the farmers!

made very happy by the good rain which and so much depends upon that. So much

Father was

refreshed the thirsty fields,

can depend upon a single shower of rain, woe or weal to hundreds, yes to thousands.

—Ill-

XX June

DEAR

me

begin by sending you both, in the

ters too, heartfelt wishes of

sweet fine

We

healthy

,

hope from our hearts

does our

eager,

that; the

De

child!

ending

in the last

may become

my

just such a

who

will

new

dignity of big brother?

grow

time into a

in

The

little

is

Genestet has written such a beautiful

sad but

two couplets

naturally you

one

U

God

know

be fulfilled for your

the lines yourself,

der lente spreide

^

der liefde leide

sachtkens, trouw en goed!

1

To Mevrouwde

2

"May

the

too

fervently hope that the prayer of the poet

I

may

rozen voor den voet

De God

U

is

poem about

I

May

child.

Although

cannot help repeating them

again here: 'De

sis-

right proud.

play with Alfred right away?

to

of

not true?

is it

A May

he

that

friend act under his

little

Does he not want

name

happiness on the birth of your

fellow as his brother,

little

man, and make you both

How

1901.

Hilda:

Let

second son.

6,

God

Bloei in

uw vader's gaarde, uw moeders zij

Bloei aan

Hiui schoonste bldem op aarde, Gij,

knaapje van den Mei!"

Booij-Boissevain. of springtime spread,

Roses before your

feet,

May the God of love lead and Keep you gentle, true and good!

Bloom in your father's garden, Bloom at your mother's side, The loveliest flower on earth to them, Thou little blossom of May!"

-112—

LETTERS OF A I

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

hear you laugh when you have read the verses,

do not be surprised at them,

all

old aunts

mental, and to that category belongs she

—113—

how

foolish,

become more or

who now

writes.

Eh? but

less senti-

XXP

WE

1st of

Javanese cannot live without flowers and sweet odours.

The native flowers

in their

splendour awaken in

world of thought and feeling whenever

perfume.

Days afterwards

it

lives in

Javanese blood coursing through used

to

—what has become

made

It is

veins.

Oh

I

and

soul of

a

breathe in their I

feel the strong

my

people, that

of you?

What have

time and slothfulness

of you?

we

so often said that

hearts.

Sad thought!

We

ropean ideas and feelings live

my

my memory,

me

be too beautiful, that was full of kindness, poetry, gentleness and

modesty not

August, 1901.

are

more European than Javanese

know

—but

that

we

in

our

are impregnated with Eu-

the blood, the Javanese blood that flows

and warm through our veins, can never

die.

We

feel

it

in the

smell of incense and in the perfume of flowers, in the tones of the

wind through the tops of the cocoa-nut

gamelan,

in the sighing of the

trees, the

cooing of the turtle doves, the whistling of the fields of rip-

ened

rice, in the

pounding of the haddi-blokken

^

at the

time of the rice

harvest.

Not for nothing have we passed our whole

lives

amid surroundings

where everything depends upon form; we have learned the emptiness of those forms, their lack of meaning and of substance; there in the Javanese people. 1

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

2

In Java the rice

noise

made by

is

We

is

beaten from the husks by great wooden mortars.

these on the sawahs

much good

are so anxious for you to admire our peo-

(rice fields)

monotonous cadence.

—114—

The pounding

at the time of the harvest

produces a

LETTERS OF A When

pie.

I

VANESE PRINCESS

some

see something fine,

"How

liarly Javanese, then I think

were with

JA

She would be pleased

us.

who has wide open Our little Javanese

she

trait of character, that is

glad

should be

I

at this thing,

eyes for everything that

is

you

wood-carver-artist as

would appreciate

Wajang

on

all

call

There

ornamented with wajang which

is

is

a case designed to protect

The box

figures.

gathered and pleated, and

native workmanship.

designed

to

Indeed

it

Wajang

is

it is

it,

which

is

also

lined with orange satin,

is

set off

by a

silver rim, also of it

is

hold the portraits of the Regents of Java and Madeira, to her.

This

The Regent of Garoat ordered

pretty idea.

1

carved upon

^

ought to be very beautiful, for

which the queen has ordered sent free play.

made

him, has

on the cover, on the outside and inside both, and

figures

four walls.

it,

noble."

something very beautiful with the whole wajanghistory it.

pecu-

Mevrouw A.

if

I

might spend as much as

the Javanese drama,

a traditional institution in

its

it

is

I

the

mark of homage box and

I

is

a

was given

liked for both objects.

very ancient and in the 9th century was already

present form.

It

presents always the romantic legends or

sagas of the Island, though some of the stories are versions of those in

Hindu mythology

and were introduced after the Hindu occupation of Java. There are three principal forms of wajang, the most common is the wajang kelitik or little wajangs, puppets made of leather. The master of the show or delang manipulates the strings and recites the lines behind the scenes. Sometimes the performances last from 7.30 in the evening until 6 in the morning. The wajang topeng or lyric drama existed in the year 1000 and probably earlier. The performers are men and women wearing grotesque masks. Animal masks such as tigers,

elephants, wild boars, birds,

actors play

etc.,

are often worn.

In the presence of royalty the

unmasked.

The wajang beber

is

of very early origin

and

is

a shadow play, shadows of marionettes

being shown through a white cloth.

At the time

of the

Mohammedan

conversion of the Javanese to to

conform with the

conquest in the 15th century and after the forcible

Mohammedanism, an

Mohammedan law which

effort

was made

to

change the wajangs

forbade the representation of

human

beings,

hence the introduction of the grotesque contorted masks stiU in use. Wajang performances are always accompanied by gamelan music, explanatory verse and a chorus with chants.

—115—

XXII

'

August 19, 1901.

YOU

must have thought

so long after

it

ungracious of

your charming

letter

ing the dear kiekje, which silence has not been

sisters.

It

was so warm,

we could

der and read

this.

will never hear

doing now

is

it

I

is

was not hard

any praise from me, ill

of

my

dear

I

may

to

exaggerate a

assure you.

What we

little

Just

the one

little

sick

indisposi-

now one

my

of

shoul-

The children

But what

am

I

look upon today as

be an accomplished

us.

It

is

fact.

strongly combated by the inherent love

There will be a hard

before these hoary ideas and customs shall be deeply buried in

the ground, never again to rise. 1

The

a restlessness in our native civilization, the spirit of progress

which the Javanese has for the ancient "laws." fight

in send-

little sisters?

impossible in this world.

moving among

is

of her time taken up with the

all

have seen so troubled, peeped over

an impossibility, tomorrow

There

silent for

and your goodness

Child, child, what do you gain by it?

—speaking

Nothing

remain

have enjoyed so much.

not help spoiling our invalids.

which

the pairs of eyes

to

from lack of appreciation, but because

wholly sound Kartini had

tion, so that

I

me

To Mevrouw H.

G. de Booij-Boissevain.

-116—

'

XXIII

August, 1901.

SHOULD

I

be so glad, so happy,

form

children's hearts, to

if I

little

minds, to help to mould the

could be in a position to lead

awaken young

characters, to

women

of the future

able to carry forward enlightenment like a torch.

who

There

will be is

much

misery in our Javanese woman's world, there has always been so much suffering, so

much

bitterness.

The only road which one of noble birth,

From

is

man, but oh, so

open

we know

Javanese

girl,

and above

of the horrible misery of the

Mohammedan

bitterly

all to

men, and then

woman

institutions that are so easy for the

hard and miserable for her.

"She soon grows accustomed the wise

to a

marriage.

far and near

caused by certain

lies

"We

to

it,

she finds that

it

is

should have no more peace

nothing," say if

we put such

ideas into her head."

Let me, a child of Java, nourished at her breast, all

her

life,

assure you that the native

that can feel

women have

and suffer as well as the most

who has

lived here

honest, simple hearts

delicate, sensitive

woman's

heart in your country.

But here there

is

a suppressed suffering which consumes

itself.

For

she feels herself powerless and defenceless through her ignorance and inexperience. 1

To Mevrouw Van

Kol.

—117—

LETTERS OF A The old and she

is

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

Fatima's bridegroom takes a

traditions speak.

asked by the prophet what she feels:

new wife

"Nothing, Father,

nothing," she declared.

And

banana

formerly fresh and green, withered, and the

tree; the leaves,

while saying this she leaned against a

trunk against w^hich her body rested shrivelled into ashes.

Again

the Fadier asked her

what she

felt

and she

"Nothing, Fa-

said,

ther, nothing."

The Father gave her he asked her

to give

a

it

raw egg and bade her hold

back

him, he broke

to

it

against her heart;

it

open and the egg was

cooked.

The Eastern woman's heart has not changed. Many think it an to tolerate w^th unmoved countenances the one or more women

honour their

husbands have brought home, but do not ask what

that iron

is

hidden behind

mask, or what the walls of their dwellings could

eyes of the world are removed.

Tliere are so

when

tell

the

many burning women's

hearts, with poor, innocent, suffering, childlike souls.

And

it

awakened

was the misery in

me

and substitute

Our work

that I saw, even in

childish years, that

first

justice for old tradition.

will

have a

tvvo-fold aim, first to help to enlighten all

people, and secondly to raise

be treated as

my

the desire to fight against these time-honoured customs,

human

beings.

Java, and the Javanese,

up our

To

sisters, so that

all of

they

may

live

our

and

you who have sympathy for

—help us

we send an urgent prayer

our ideals; thev mean so much to our people and

to

to realize

our sex.

Raise the Javanese woman, educate her heart and her understanding,

and you will have splendid workers to co-operate with you in your noble work, your giant's work, the work of civilizing and enlightening a whole nation.

Teach her a

trade, so that she will

no longer be powerless when her

—118—

LETTERS OF A command

guardians

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

her to contract a marriage which will inevitably

plunge her and whatever children she

may

The only escape from such conditions to

have into misery.

is

for the girl herself to learn

be independent.

There

is

no one yet

who does

it,

who

It is a disgrace for a girl not to

woman. Our idea

is

to open, as

to

it.

remain an unprotected

soon as we have the means, an institute for

the daughters of Native chiefs, life

dares do

marry,

where they will be

fitted

for practical

and will be taught as well the things which elevate the

spirit,

and

ennoble the mind.

Would such

a school succeed?

We

are bold enough to answer

"Yes."

Many

but

only for the accomplishments, and not because they expect

to

it is

of the native chiefs send their daughters to school now,

be of any practical use; or of real benefit to the

Still that

woman

it

herself.

does not minimize the importance of the fact that more and

The many government and Even the Emperor of of this.

more, they are educating their daughters. private schools can testify to the truth

Solo sends his daughters

to school.

In progressive Preanger, where the education of girls a special school for daughters of the nobles, subsidized

ment, has been opened. to a

is

no new thing,

by

the Govern-

There are even Regents' daughters who go

domestic school in a strange place!

Then there are many parents who would like to send their daughters send them where they would have to study with

to school, yet refuse to

boys.

The expense of having

a governess

is

far beyond the

an ordinary native magistrate, only a few are able

means of

to afford

it.

No

wedona who has not an independent fortune can keep a governess for his little daughter.

—119—

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

There was a young mother who asked her husband on the last day of her life as a dying request, to carry out one of her dreams, which was, as soon as he should be in better circumstances, to send her

European

ter to the

We and

all

needed

this question,

and also the idea of an independ-

woman, many times with

to take the first step; to set the

think and feel as

cent before that "There

There

is

Education for his daughter

—

I

hope

who

break the bonds in which

But they remain quiesit."

first.

who sought permission from to enter the

medical school.

the Director of

Thrice blessed

of mine, Roekmini, has a great love for painting and

her wish to be able to study at the Art Academy, so that later she

may work art

be

girls

that she will be able to carry out her intentions.

A younger sister is

to

only

thrice blessed daughter! she will be of great sendee to her

country.

it

to

no one now who does

a native chief

is

There are many

it.

holds them cloistered.

There must be some one

is

example, and then the path will

we and who would be glad

Mohammedan law

Father

the wives of native chiefs,

of them have strengthened us in our belief that some one

have been opened and others will follow

the

daugh-

school.

have talked over

ent self-supporting

little

for the development of our native art.

go hand in hand with a people's civilization?

that the Art

Academy was

women

And

if

she found

not the place for her, that she had not

cient talent, then she could go to the

the future

Does not a people's

the worth of

Household School and

suffi-

later teach

money, which would be a very useful

thing for our people.

My

sister

and

I

And what we

should then be able to work together.

are most anxious to have taught in our future schools a knowledge of sanitation and nursing.

be part of one's education.

is

hygiene, and

Hygiene and nursing should

So many misfortunes could have been

—120—

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

averted or at least reduced to a minimum, if every one, men, as well as women, had been taught something of this useful study. It is not in the least our intention to try to make European-Javanese of the Javanese by giving them liberal educations; our idea is to de-

velop the fine qualities that are peculiar to their race; to help them to gain by contact with another civilization, not to the detraction of their

own, but

enoblement.

to its

much

"The Land and People of manner in which the beauty of my country was pictured and its wonder places described. Often an overpowering feeling of happiness comes over us, when we are out in God's free nature. Far from the doings of little souled I

enjoyed your introduction so

Java."

It

warmed my

to

heart to read the charming

men, alone with nature; above our heads the blue heavens and feet the

unfathomable

sea,

behind us waving cocoanut palms.

at

our

Oh! who

would not be happy amid such surroundings? Sometimes

I

am

betrayed into an egotistical thought, "Oh,

let

me

live

alone in this pure atmosphere, far from the noise of the market place,

from worldly is

cares, alone with nature,

pure egoism!

for humanity.

it is

not the voice of

But

I

we

my own

soul!"

That

are meant to live with and

have kept you too long already; you have other

and more useful things mental" Javanese

and with

life,

to

do than

to

read

girl.

—121-

all this prattle

from a

"senti-

XXIV

WE

^

September

we cannot

will not,

believe that our lives

commonplace and monotonous

4,

w^ill

1901. be only

like the lives of thousands

of others before us, and as wall be those of thousands of

those

who come

after us!

ble.

Only once

the fulfilment of our nearest

near;

now

it is

and yet any other destiny seems so improbaand dearest wishes seemed

unattainably far aw^ay.

There are hours when the tortured human heart, torn with doubt,

"My

my

duty?"

Seeing two duties which directly

oppose and antagonize one another.

Yet how can two things that are

cries,

God, what

is

diametrically opposed be called by the same

name?

"Stay," says a voice behind me, "surrender your owti wishes and longings to the will of

him who

dear to you, and

is

dear; the struggle has been good, for

noble your own

spirit.

Stay!"

it

And

to

w^hom you are

has served to strengthen and enthen again,

I

hear another voice

"Go, work for the realization of

ever loud and clear, which says:

your ideals; work for the future; work for the good of thousands w^ho

who have a false conception of Your work will be for all time!"

are bent beneath the yoke of unjust laws,

Go

and

good and

evil.

Which

the higher duty, the

is

There are not

may 1

suffer

many people

be bound together by

fight. first

or the last?

in the w^orld, never

ties

of blood,

To Me\Touw Abendanon.

—122—

who

mind

how^ closely they

love and understand one

LETTERS OF A another as do

my

We

characters.

Father and

we

much resemblance

is

Oh, why that one, why?

differ.

told us, that in the

is

There

I.

our

in

sympathize in everything with each other; there

only one point where

what

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

Is

is

true,

it

whole of wide, wide nature no two things are

absolutely alike?

Father has borne so patiently with

heard a harsh or

ways

gentle.

ago when it

was

I

bitter

word from

Through everything

pressed

him

my

all

I

caprices;

He

his lips.

is

"Are you

have never

me

al-

Some time

feel his great love.

for a decision, he looked at

as if his sad eyes asked,

I

always loving,

so sorrowfully,

in such haste to leave

me,

child?" I

turned away

wanted

My

to

my

head;

I

did not wish to see the dear true eyes;

heart almost broke once, when, as

other, father clasped tion said,

And we

I

be strong and not weak.

"Must

it

be

me so,

we two

stood opposed to each

arms, and in a voice trembling with emo-

in his

child?

Is there

no other way?

Must

it

be?"

stayed there, heart pressed to heart, looking into each other's

eyes.

That was a heavy time, as heavy as a time can well be on It

was shortly before Father's

ing,

Mother said

"I cannot,"

I

to

illness.

Later,

me, "Ah, child, give in

answered

in a

to

when

this earth.

father was recover-

him."

choking voice.

Since then Mother has never spoken about

it

to

ther gives his consent, she will not withhold hers.

me.

She

But when Fais all

love and

tenderness towards us, but that only makes the struggle the harder.

Pain nothing but pain,

is all

that

we have brought

hearts.

-123—

to those true loving

XXV

^

30th September, 1901.

IN

Preanger there are a great

to school,

ance we

many women and

and who speak Dutch.

made

other's language.^

we do not know each we should make an agreeable acour own country, and of kindred race by Our intercourse was cordial, free and un-

Strange! that

means of a foreign tongue. restrained. They are a cheerful people, I

have many things

down my

who have been

talked Dutch with us because

quaintance with people of

write

girls

Most of those whose acquaint-

in

my

mind.

full of jest

Sometimes

my

and merriment.

fingers itch so to

thoughts, to be able to throw them in the faces of the

multitude.

But what good would

that

People would shrug their shoulders,

do?

some of them would laugh, and most of them would take no notice One might as well be an idiot or a simpleton. Perhaps it is better so, for who knows what harm a pen might do in the hands of an inexperienced, uncomprehending hothead.

whatever.

Now

A at

after that tirade, something that

you will think pleasant.

short while ago the Quarteros, with another Comptroller, were

our house.

The gentlemen were speaking of a Regent whom the knew well. "A fine man," we heard him say, and

strange comptroller 1

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

2

In the Preanger Regencies Sundanese

is

spoken ;

that Scotch did to English in the 17th century.

—124—

it

bears the same relation to Javanese

LETTERS OF A "No, he

then,

sent, just

is

He

VANESE PRINCESS

not married, except to a

woman

an ordinary

children.

JA

he cannot prehe has several

does not intend to marry; he will marry no Raden-Ajoe

because then he would have to send the to a

woman whom whom

of the people by

woman away,

or relegate her

second place, in either case making her miserable, and he will

not do that."

My

heart leapt

when

I

heard

Then there

that.

is

Mevrouw Quartero glanced quickly

heard

that,

at us,

how he

told us afterwards that both she

will rise in their esteem?"

that he will never be turned aside

that

would be a great pleasure

we may some

to

So

from

his

good resolution.

make

us to

too. We hope same mind, and

it is,

his acquaintance;

we hope

day.

The young guard, regardless of

We

and her husband

thinking at the same time, "Should the girls have

fervently that the Regent will always remain of the

It

indeed such an

Splendid!

one!

sex,

should band themselves together.

can each of us do something unaided, towards the uplifting and

civilizing of

multiplied

we were united our strength would be By working together we could gather a goodly

our people, but

many

times.

if

store of fruit.

In union there

is

strength,

and power.

—125—

XXVI

^

October 11, 1901.

AND

now dear

you

am

friend, I

in strictest confidence

some idea of our

accoucheuses, writers, teachers or

tors,

our own independence and fellow countrymen.

plans.

artists,

As

doc-

we could gain

same time work for the good of our ways now stand open to us and there are

at the

All these

we could be independent.

others too in which

them, because

going to speak of myself and give

But we do not desire

we would only be working

for ourselves, and not for our

we were

apothecaries' assistants, book-

people.

What could we do

for them

if

keepers, telegraph operators, clerks in an

kind?

Those spheres of

full rich lives.

Education,

is

activity

You know

do not

office

or something of that

attract us.

We

want

to lead

the Government, through the Director of

planning to erect schools for native

girls;

and by way of

example a domestic school for the daughters of the nobles.

When we wife asked took

much

heard of

me

if I

this

year from the Director himself, his

in this last school.

I

I

answered that

I

undertaking would be too

had no training and would not be capable of

such a position.

Mevrouw to lead the 1

last

interest in the plan, but that the

great for me, because filling

plan

would teach

said that her husband wanted

young hearts and

to

form

the

To Meiuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

—126—

me

just as I

young

was;

characters, I

to

help

must go

LETTERS OF A among

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

the children as an elder sister,

and be an example

to them.

I

highly honoured at the suggestion, but unfitted for the task as

felt

was;

had no

I

right to undertake

must have some preparation, then

normal school

at Batavia, there

only a question of

my

That

When

and she said

to

Batavia

I

my

lap.

I

little

difficulty

really

if I

while to the

about

that,

it

was

wishes.

saw

this

suggestion, you

who was almost

was

know

the Directress of the Girls'

Unsought and unexpected,

thrown into

said that

could go for a

would do everything

that she

This cordiality from one ing.

I

would be no

Father approved of

went

I

my own

Mevrouw

it.

I

in her

a stranger,

power

High School to

help me.

was very encourag-

this offer of assistance

in the clouds

already.

and thought

that

was simply

my

departure

for Batavia was only a question of weeks, or at most, of months. I

have already told you that we are not rich; though Father has a

large income, at the

have only enough

same

had

to give the

cost

my

my

studies

our boys (boys must be

and had made a plan

would not be too great a burden.

It

father twelve hundred florins for one year, a whole

month's income, and no small

my

to give

we

boys good educations.

also thought of the financial difficulties,

so that the expense of

would

and

to live quietly

helped before everything) I

time, his expenditures are great, so that

sum

for a household as large as ours ; so

thoughts turned towards the medical school at Batavia, tuition in

medicine

is

free, at least for

boys (there have never been any

women

One can study medicine at the expense of the The students receive free lodging, a monthly allowance to cover cost of food and clothing, and there is free medical attendance. When I was in Batavia I asked the Director of Education to which department the school of medicine belonged, and if girls would be medical students). country.

admitted to

it.

Dr. A. had nothing against that, but naturally girls

—127—

LETTERS OF A would be special

me upon

admit

My

students.

the

JA

among

how

ably.

the

men

For every one

students.

woman

useful a

doctor would be,

who usually would

of the people,

department of Education would support

no doubt but that the government would receive

it

peti-

favour-

For one who

not yet twenty, seven years of study does not seem so long; but for

one who has already passed that age, full

grown

girl to

have

boys of from thirteen of

my

have already thought much about the medical profession, the

I

length of time required for study alone disconcerts me. is

rather

by a strange man.

If the chief of the

tion there is

women

the

die than be touched

idea was to ask the Government to

same footing as

with any brains at all can see especially

VANESE PRINCESS

men

is

to sit

to eighteen,

and

But these are

not pleasant.

it

And

very long.

is

then as a

in the beginning day after day, between to

be the only

minor

woman

difficulties,

in a circle

which

I

could

force myself to overcome.

There though

should be the only

not

unconditionally.

among

girl

be unheard of here that I

all those

—and my

is

friends are against

it,

Father objects because

I

men and boys,

such a thing would

friends object because they are afraid

would not have the necessary nerve

Medicine

my

something else; Father and

is still

fortunately

to

go through with the studies.

certainly a splendid calling, but not a profession for

every one; a strong will and perseverance are not enough, nerves of steel are also a necessity.

they give

me no

That

is

what worries

my

friends, so that

peace.

Father thinks that teaching would be the best profession for me, as

do also fine

my

friends in Batavia.

work for me, where

I

They think

could spread

my

that

would be a

younger generation, the women and mothers of the

—128—

suitable,

among the future. As a

ideas broadcast

LETTERS OF A teacher, even of a

upon

many would You know my

that

to

little circle,

that little circle,

same

follow

my

want

mon

to

example.

all day, I

As

cceur balance!

at a

one of

it is

It is

time, but I see no reason

do only one thing

direct influence exerted

widen and spread out so

in time,

love for literature;

busy with the children I

would be a

there

which would

accomplish something there.

at the

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

my dreams

true one cannot serve two masters

why

if I

were a teacher, after being

could not work at literature at night.

Entre ces deux

time and do that well.

a doctor or something else, perhaps

not have the opportunity to do that other work of which

my

scribbling with

am

it

evening and

in

it

I

should

so fond,

difficulties

any other way.

something so earnest if I

attempted

it,

and

To me

it

should be with the children

at night I

heavy responsibilities and

exaggerating the

upon

in the

I

because the children would be under

bring with

am

well.

it

the domestic school,

the whole day, even free,

do

is

never be at peace

in itself, that I should

and, felt myself unable to

As a teacher of

I

pen.

But teaching, the bringing up of children,

and sacred

be able

to

my

should not be wholly

Such a post would

care.

Perhaps you think

duties.

I

responsibilities; but I cannot look

would be a crime

to

devote myself

to the bringing

up of

children, future carriers of civilization to the race,

and not

fitted

for that great task, which

my

to

be

is

so high

and holy

in

eyes.

What do you gladly see

me

really think.

here

is

desire for me, Stella?

Which road would you most

me

honestly and frankly what you

started

upon?

You have

Tell

already shown yourself a good true friend;

another opportunity.

There

is still

another profession open to us.

—129—

A

missionary doctor,

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

unknown to us, but of good name and established reputation, has heard much of us from our friends and has offered of his own

personally

accord, to train us, free of cost, to be accoucheuses.

You will certainly have heard of the great native assembly in Modjowamo ^ in the residency of Soerabaja? The name of this missionary doctor is known in connection with "Work of civilization in India," and with the exhibition of w^omen's work. You must know too that there

is

a cr^'ing need for mid-wives here in India.

Every year

in

Java

and the whole of Netherland-India, about twenty thousand women die and there are on an average

in childbirth,

children; all

from lack of

thirty

thousand still-bom

In that direction there cer-

intelligent care.

tainly stretches out before us a broad field of usefulness

be a blessing to our

We we

take a great interest in this cause, but

said that

was one of our dreams

it

where we could

sisters.

would be one thousand times

it

would be an untruth

if

But

it

to be accoucheuses.

better to be mid-wives than to be de-

pendent, held to narrow household cares tlirough a compulsory marriage.

We

have

father's permission to go to

accoucheuses when

He

closed to us.

thinks that kind of

Our

friends, at

all other

is

Modjowamo and

doors to independence shall have been

strongly opposed to a

work

work would be degrading

first,

study to be

to

of personal sendee; he

our aristocratic hands.

deplored the idea too, but they put their objections

They thought

on such a noble, such a high plane!

that

our desire in this

to lighten the

manner?

Even

way and

looked down upon, more or 1

Modjowamo

is

to

in civilized less.

be examples

would be

it

hard for us because we had other dreams and ambitions.

But would

to others

be reached

Europe, the calling of mid-wife

Would

India with all

the principal mission station in the eastern part of Java.

—130—

its

is

ceremony

LETTERS OF A and form be able

would only see

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

beauty of the work?

to appreciate the

People here

humbleness; for everything that does not shine,

its

looked upon as of no worth by

my

You

poor countrymen.

is

understand

very well that we personally would be indifferent to the lowliness of our

which that would have, should not be a matter

calling; but the effect

of indifference to us.

we want to break the path to freedom and independence for the Javanese woman, we must set a practical example. And a calling that is looked down upon and considered degrading would not find a following, and we want others to follow in our footsteps. Our example then If

We

must be something that compels respect and inspires emulation. have not only our own wishes

we must reckon with the people whom we wish to enlighten.

to consider,

prejudices and the character of the

Lately in Holland, and especially at the Hague, there has been a

growing movement of

The Association of "The Exposition of Woman's work of

interest in Indian art.

East and West," an offspring of the

which you must know, has as one of

ment of things Indian.

There

is

its

chief purposes, the encourage-

a special division for

art,

composed

entirely of artists of reputation.

They are planning

to

send an

artist to

Indian Art in general, but especially in to protect

it

from

its

and

from

true character.

have already told you that Roekmini has a great love for painting,

and certainly some

come

a painter.

that alas,

may

practical application,

the strange influences, above all those imported

Europe, which would contaminate I

its

India to help the cause of

is

talent in that direction,

Of course

unattainable for her.

be able to help

and

it is

her desire to be-

study in Europe would be necessary and

Perhaps through our own

little sister to

get into comunication with "East

realize her

dream.

and West" and might not

—131—

efforts,

we

Could we not

my

sister

LETTERS OF A by

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

the help of that association be enabled to study

ing at the Art

academy

at the

and dedicate herself wholly If all

Later she could return to Java

to the art of

her

own

countr)\

our plans should suffer ship-wreck, then Roekmini will

be an accoucheuse.

self to

Hague?

drawing and paint-

or a painter, but whichever she does she will do well. she should study in Europe. in obstetrics

fit

her-

She will become either an accoucheuse In either case

In Holland she could take a full course

and could be of great service

tlien to the

future mothers

of her land.

The doctors here could only

train her to be a mid-wife,

under the direction of a doctor. exalted ideas,

it

would make

To our

a great difference whether an accoucheuse

had been trained here or

in

would not be looked upon

as degraded so

still

to

in

Europe.

With a European diploma, she

much by her work and might

serve as an example, and as a light to be followed.

apply for an appropriation from the government

We

ucation in Holland.

who works

indolent people with their

to

We

are going

pay for her ed-

hope for the assistance of Prof. Hector Treub

Amsterdam, and of Dr.

Stratz in the

Hague, men who have already

broken their lances many times for the cause of obstetrics in India.

Through ignorance of sacrificed

this science,

thousands of lives are needlessly

was coming to

In the general assembly also, attention

every year.

by Van Kol.

It is said that Kamerid is him and to have an opportunity to speak with him; my brother knows him very well. The Government here in India has already taken steps toward the

called to this cause

India;

I

hope

to see

improvement of these sad conditions, of which all doctors

who wish

to

I

have spoken.

wives receive a monthly subsidy from the Government. tive

In Java

charge themselves with the training of mid-

The prospec-

mid-wives receive an allowance during their apprenticeship to cover

—132—

LETTERS OF A the cost of board

and other

JA

VANESE PRINCESS and after they have passed their

necessities,

examinations they are also paid by the Government. After she had completed her studies in Europe, sister Roekmini

would open a

clinic in Java.

There

is

only one fault to be found with

we have here that is obscurity, because teachers to make themselves clearly understood

the teachings of the doctors that it is

by

impossible for the

the students,

;

when they speak

exception, the doctors here have

different languages.

Almost without

command

of our language.

little

or no

Malay and usually very much broken Malay

at that, is the

which the doctors use towards the people.

Hardly a

language

single doctor

speaks Javanese, and so very few of the Javanese people understand

and speak Malay.

The

difficulties

would

fall

away

if

some one

with a thorough knowledge of the native language would undertake the task of training. this,

Roekmini's birth will be of great help

to

her in

for the natives are very loyal to their nobles.

On

the 24th of October, just two

weeks after the interruption of

this

come back to it again. My card, sent meanwhile, will have you of the sad state in which we have been; happily that is now

letter I

told past.

As you know already, Roekmini has been dangerously ill; twice her seemed to hang upon a single thread. Now thank God, she is on Today she the road to recovery and grows each day a little stronger. life

has been out of doors. I

cannot

tell

you how happy and thankful we are

has gone so well with her.

She can now take fill

We

out.

It is

now

countr}'^

—

so

little

Sister Kardinah, too,

is

that everything

on her feet again.

walks and her poor thin cheeks are beginning to

have certainly had our share of suffering.

so unhealthy everywhere

much hangs over you

on account of the drought.

besides sickness.

—133—

Many sawahs

Poor over

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

the whole country have been destroyed suffering

toward

is

The

with fear and anguish; there, twenty-six thousand sawahs

have already been destroyed and cholera

come

after the East

West Winds, this

the great drought.

worse in the neighbouring town of Grobogan and we look

Demak

will soon

by

drown

that

is

The West Winds

raging.

Poor country!

the land every year.

that

Winds, dries up and perishes from drought, and after the is

drowned with

misery, but only

But

floods.

shall write

I

no more about

you what has happened during the

tell

last four-

teen days. Sister

Kardinah also wishes

become a

to

teacher,

work

together always and to

side

and has chosen as

Our plan

her specialty domestic science and cooking.

is

to

remain

by side for our common goal; the

education of our people. If fate is propitious

we

open a school,

shall

in

which instruction will

be given along broader lines than mere book education;

it

will include

lessons in handiwork, household arts and kindred subjects, will also be classes in wood-carving

But a course

in domestic science

no opportunity here.

dream was and

and painting, and

can only be taken in Holland

Kleintje's forte to

still is,

impossible for her; so

my

and there

in mid-wifery.

is

really

;

there

is

music and her dearest

become a musician, but that is absolutely little maid has resigned herself to the in-

evitable.

work for our people, and a teacher of the household arts could do a tremendous amount of good. More and more the Government realizes what a great advantage it would be to the people and She

is

so eager to

economy.

their rulers, if they could learn

We may that she

appeal

be placed

domestic economy.

to the

Government on behalf of

at a school

My

Kleintje,

and asked

where she could be qualified

little sister

to teach

wishes to undertake the great task

—134—

LETTERS OF A of teaching the

women and

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

economy and

future mothers of Java

frugality.

Lately the Government has shown that

upon education and enlightenment evinced by

the latest regents'

^

in

it

its

wishes to place a

magistrates; this has been

According

appointments.

regents have been appointed by the law of heredity,

and

there

if

regent

is

is

It is

civilize

to

custom,

from father

to son,

no son available, then some near relative of the

appointed.

was no connection ressive

premium

It

last

has never happened before that the new regent

at all; but the

two newly appointed

and enlightened and have been educated evident that the Government

is

in

men

are prog-

Europe.

in earnest in

its

endeavour

to

and educate the people of Java, and especially the classes from

which the Government servants are recruited.

The Heer Abandanon has said the statement that the intellectual

that there can be

no argument against

awakening of the native people cannot

progress appreciably as long as the

woman

is left

behind in the forward

The education of woman has always been an important

march.

factor

in civilization.

In the last fifteen years, the Government of Netherland-India has sent four

young Javanese

to

Holland

there as teachers so that they

of their fellow countrymen.

would have 1

"

La

at its

own

may come back

expense, to be educated

later to

The Government

work for

the good

realized that their

work

better results if they received their educations abroad.

But

societe indigene est essentiellement aristocratique.

cultive le sol et n'a de plus grande ambition

que

Au-desses du bas peuple qui

celle d'enter

an service du gouverment de

devenir fonctionnaire, s'etage une aristicratie nombreuse dotee de privileges et d'honneurs. Cette aristocratie de naissance engourdie par sa situation privilegie n'a pas su la conserver intacte, et les Hollandais qui se sont

une

aristicratie

appuyes sur

elle

pour gouvemer, out eleve a cote

de merite donnant a des simples parvenues plus capable

postes d'iniative sinon d' apparant."

—"Java

et

ses Habitants,"

Science Politiques, Paris, 1900.

—135—

et

d'elle

plus instruits les

by A. Fabert, Annals des

LETTERS OF A the desire to do this did not

gested by those

With us

who had

it is

the

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

come of

men;

itself to these

awakening of India

it

was

sug-

at heart.

In us the impulse, the longing to do some-

different.

thing for our people was

bom

our own hearts, from deeply rooted

in

and came through suffering, and through sympathy for the

conviction,

suffering of others.

We

are only waiting for Father's permission now.

he hesitates

Stella, that

As

future.

hostages to an uncertain

to give his children as

innovators, as pioneers,

we must

Forgive a father,

stand alone, combat and

overcome obstacles; our way will lead through much suffering and discouragement,

it

And what parents would wish to see suffering? What parents willingly see their

certain.

is

their children zealous for

children voluntarily dedicate themselves to lives of struggle and dis-

appointment? I

do not know that

should go to Holland to study now, even

I

if

the opportunity were offered me, though to go has always been one

of

my

at

home

I set

studied at

Holland or

was I

my

set

Last year

greatest desires.

when

it

was suggested

myself against the proposition with

all, I

wanted

at Batavia.

to study properly,

And

as Holland

and

I

all

my

that I study

might.

If I

could only do that in

was beyond

my reach, my head

upon Batavia.

did not think

whole time

I

to

could study well at home, because

my

books.

At

my

I

could not devote

time of life there would be too

many other claims upon me. Household and social duties would keep me too much from my work, it would be impossible to eliminate them if I

remained

strong;

at

home.

now Father

is

that

That was

last

year when Father was well and

no longer alas!

Forgive a daughter, Stella,

if

once when she might have had the

—136—

LETTERS OF A opportunity to

had not the heart

VANESE PRINCESS

her heart's wish, a wish upon which the future

fulfil

many

well-being of

JA

others also depended, she held back, because she

to separate

from a father who had given her love and

care her whole life long and whose feeble health

now demanded more

than ever the care and affection which she alone could give.

am

Stella, I

a child,

I

am

a daughter, not a

woman

alone,

who can

give herself wholly, and dedicate herself to a great and beautiful work. I

am

also a child

bound by

the bonds of tenderest love

and gratitude

to

an old grey father, who has grown old and grey through care for his

Of these children perhaps I am dearest. Stella, you who know my great love for him, and next to that my love for what I regard as our calling, who know the strength of my affecchildren.

my

tion for is

sisters, will

in store for

work

Father Stella, I

I

be able to understand what a hard

must be separated from

my

sisters,

conflict there

away from

would do, or separated from Father, united with

that I

and giving

me.

my

is

all to

my

the

sisters,

our calling.

weak now, needs

and

care,

my

first

should never have a moment's peace

work far away from Father, knowing

that he

duty

if I

is to

Oh

him.

carried on

my own

was suffering and needed

me.

The work which we would do present but for all time.

own conscience whatever.

One

He

if I

Still I

is

has the

first

right to I

It

will not be only for the

should never be able to answer to

should neglect

of the precepts which

noble.

my

old, grey father for

me.

wish

to inculcate is this:

living creature, respects their rights, their feelings;

honour every

and even when

seems necessary, shrink from causing the least suffering

Should

I

my

any cause

be able to teach others what

I

myself neglected in practice?

—137—

it

to another.

LETTERS OF A must never forsake

I

owe

my

JA

duty as a child, but neither must

the duty which

I

pends upon

realization but great

is to try

its

VANESE PRINCESS

to myself, for

it is

good

my

my own

I

forsake

happiness that de-

to others.

The problem now

and harmonize as far as possible these two duties which are

The only

diametrically opposed to each other.

some way by which

find

not

I

solution

seemed

to

be to

could stay with Father, and also go on with

studies.

am

I

going to study here at home, and

of teaching, just as well as one can be

fit

myself for the profession

by

fitted

when

self-study,

it is

supported by a strong will, and perseverance. I

had already thought of

the impetus which pushed

it

this plan,

Mevrouw Abendanon gave

but

we

without waiting for further arbitraments of capricious fate,

that,

it

forward, when she suggested some time ago

three go ahead and study here at home.

We

have had a governess for two monthes; in her we have found a

charming and affectionate friend. strong character

who has

left

She

is

still

very young, a girl of

her family in the Fatherland and come

here to earn her daily bread. It is

only unfortunate that this miserable sickness has come; other-

we should be

wise

have not been able er's

getting along famously. to look at a

book.

Naturally

Annie Glazer,

all this

that is

name, has engagements which take her on some days,

family here.

But as soon as she can arrange

time to us or to

me

alone most probably, for

have anything in their hands, and above

They

feel very miserable

heads are

still

it,

I

to

another

she will give her entire

my

poor

all in their

under the enforced

time

our teach-

sisters

must not

heads, just now.

idleness, but

hands and

weak.

What do you

think about all of these high flying plans?

do not say, "Poor thing, you are trying

—138—

If only

you

to fly too high," I shall

be

LETTERS OF A

JA

Do you know what

satisfied.

VANESE PRINCESS have noticed among our friends?

I

That they have too high an opinion of

and

The saying

enthusiasm.

at their

They

us.

which we do not possess.

abilities

that

ascribe to us qualities

Sometimes we have

"Love

is

blind"

is

to

laugh

here applica-

You should only hear some of the things of which they think us capable. We feel our own limitations deeply, whenever our friends set us so in the sun. We feel small, but we feel grateful too for the love of which it speaks. One friend would be glad to see me work ble.

with

my

pen, for our people.

needs, and must be

must found a journal devoted

I

editor, or I

its

must become a writer on the fore-

most daily newspaper of India and write are

now

for

my

fast sleeping will be frightened

assertion that

And, now to

I

them, and

is

is

no

by which those who

wide awake!

Had

It is

less so to

me.

my

sisters, the

from

sympathy for our

no reason

idea

This brother

his soul.

ideals, for in

is

frightful

If they are successful in getting

fortunate that they have a brother there,

loves the sisters

I

blind"?

must think of parting from it

articles,

which they are asking they will be far from us

that for

land.

"Love

them he

finds

is

full of

in a strange

who even

It is

sisters,

to us

an inspiration it

lifts

as

I,

enthusiasm and

an echo of his own.

have made a compact with him, that when he has completed his he will come back

to their

We

studies,

and we will work together.

to us that

he should share in the ideals of his

us up, draws us forward, just as does the great sympathy

and understanding which you have for

us.

There

is

still

another

young man, European, who only knows us through his mother, but who sympathizes with our cause and takes a lively interest in it. The sympathy and understanding of friends even when we do not know them personally,

You

is

a great support to us.

will always give

me

yours.

We

need

Will you

—139—

this

support very much.

not, Stella?

'

XXVII

ONE

should never promise anything,

upon

tirely

belief

arise,

among us

by a poisonous promise,

if

which make

its

keep

to

who break

The serpent comes

serpent.

fulfill

whose

serpent,

it,

it,

to

delay longer,

If they

The serpent only

the departed souls of the righteous to remind

But why do

me, when there I

is

so

I

besides that

deserve a fine scolding for

measure,

it

was due

What makes me

to

so lazy

my

indolence.

and

definitely sick, but at the

1

it is

work

who

want

are dead

The serpent

men

to tell

upon

is

sent

of their forgotten

Forgive

you.

long delay in writing; in large

am

I

restless?

same time

I

do not understand

I I

not satisfied with myself!

am

—hypochondria— need — work my

there!

that I

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

—140—

it.

far from well.

weary and uneasy; nonsense hold of myself;

lives

you of our Javanese beliefs?

tell

much

a

they will be visited by another

are nourished by flowers, perfume and incense.

promises.

is

remind them of their

the promises of holy spirits, as the souls of the righteous

by

There

a promise will be visited

bite is deadly.

misfortune will surely overtake them.

is

unforeseen circum-

fulfillment impossible.

Javanese, that those

they do not quickly

more venomous

depends en-

it

Never mind how honestly the promise

what will happen.

may

20th, 1901.

oneself, because one can never tell beforehand

made, and how earnestly one desires stances

November even when

that

I

heart

I

I am not am dull,

must seize is in.

And

LETTERS OF A now comes my I

JA

stupidity; because

I

VANESE PRINCESS cannot work at that which

turn with distaste from all other forms of

know.

But

unbearable

I

toil.

That

is

I

would,

weakness,

I

could stand a whole avalanche of work better than these

trivialities

with which

my

time

—141—

is filled.

'

XXVIII November

FEAR

that

it

made you both sad you now to

to

my

and

last letter,

learn that though there

will certainly please

I

read

29, 1901.

change in outward conditions, there

is

a change in us.

is

no

It is

no

And

longer night in our souls; a great calm has descended upon us.

we

through darkness and mist

see the splendid light break, which

beckons us with friendly hands.

know now grown

we

that

—

should have to be given to

new

from

new

be put into our veins before

it

striving;

it

brains,

has

not only

It is

and lived for our cause!

felt

hearts,

We

the light of our ideal!

is

of our very existence.

today or yesterday that we have

have

It

shall never be able to cease

to be part of our being

it

We

and new blood would

would be possible for us

to live

for anything else. I

have thought and experienced

all that

the sisters,

I

begged and implored them,

Long

you wrote me.

in the very beginning of our close association, I said

many

ago,

times to

to tear themselves loose

from

me, and not to allow themselves to depend so wholly upon me.

For who sisters to

am

I,

follow

presumptuous

me?

I

am

lead toward heaven, but must

much

more easily than the

lighted: but heaven

is

fool, to

calmly lead and allow

my

little

going on strange unknown ways, which will first

first.

so far off

take

Hell

and

me down is

into hell.

near, and the

difficult to find.

iTo Mevrouw Abendanon.

—142—

This

way

to

last, it

is

LETTERS OF A "Yes," say

my

sisters,

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

"But neither you nor any one

the seeds of ideas in us, so that they

would bear

else,

could sow

fruit, unless the soil

to them. We are going together whether it be to heaven or My beautiful faithful little souls; no, they have learned noth-

were suited to hell."

ing from me, for

I

have always been their pupil.

Oh, they have taught

me much.

We

are one in ideas and feelings, everything has combined to

We

us one.

away

have been together

the long years that

only these

we

all

our lives; though you can take

lived together but outwardly

and count

last intimate years.

Souls that have dwelt together for only one pathy, can never wholly forget one another.

gether in complete

bond

make

harmony for

years.

moment in great symBut we have dwelt to-

The years have added

to the

ten-fold.

We

see the

same

things,

hear the same things, day after day, and

talk over everything with one another. things, read books,

we have

read,

We

take delight in the

—

magazines and newspapers together

and exchange opinions and

ideas.

Our

intimacy with pleasure and encourage in every way.

same

discuss what

parents see our

They are

so

pleased with the three-in-one idea that they are sometimes unjust to those outside, for the triple

bond must come before everything

else.

Our protectors as you know may marry us to whomsoever they will. The only circumstances in which they may not compel our obedience, is when the candidate for our hand is of a rank inferior to our own. Parents may not compel their daughters to marry a man who is beneath That is our only weapon against their arbitrary will. in station. The prospective bride-groom has only to go with the father or other male relative to the Panghoeloe ^ or some one else of the kind, and the

them

1

Servant of religion, in charge of a mosque.

—143—

LETTERS OF A wedding

is

The

over.

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

may know

girl

nothing whatever about

at

it

the time.

Mother knew a woman, who refused

to

She said she had

marry.

marry the man her parents had chosen for her. Heaven was merciful, three months before the date set for the wedding the rather die than

Had

cholera took her away.

she lived, no one would have been dis-

turbed in the least by her refusal.

She would have been married out

of hand despite her protests.

There

is

new under

nothing

were rebellious daughters it

was our duty

to

too.

the sun; long ago in old times there It

belong blindly

has always been preached to us that to

our parents.

At the same time

it

has happened that when a young woman, submissive to their decree, was married, and afterwards unhappy, they would say: "Foolish one,

why

you were

you wished

willing,

then did you marry? to

make

sport of her and

When you were

married,

follow your husband; you must not

complain now."

When

I

received your

not customary for

wedding

letter,

young

guests, but

we were about go

girls to

Mamma

to

to

go

to a

wedding.

weddings and

sit

among

graciously gave us her consent.

bride's mother, an old friend of ours,

had not pressed us

to

It is

the

If the

honour her

we would have gladly stayed away. we saw the retinue of the bridegroom

with our presence at the great feast,

Before we started from our house,

going toward the mosque; there was a downpour of rain, and the carriage in which the bridegroom sat riages which followed the aloen-aloen.^

pressed by 1

it.

It

was closed, as were the other

was a melancholy-looking

Indeed,

car-

Gold-striped banners were streaming over

it.

it

made

train;

we were

de-

us think of a funeral procession.

Grounds in front of a Regent's palace. Usually square sometimes with a group of trees in the center.

trees,

—144—

in shape

and surrounded by

LETTERS OF A When we came

home

to the

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

of the bride,

we found her

of the quade (canopy) waiting for the bridegroom.

sitting in front

Father went with

us, too.

We

sat

on the ground close by the door; the eldest between the two

sisters.

little

Incense and the perfume of flowers filled the room.

Gemelan music, and the soft buzzing of voices reached us from outside. Gemelan broke into a song of welcome; the bridegroom was coming. Two women seized the bride by the arms, lifted her up, and led her to meet the bridegroom, who was also being led toward her by two persons. After a few steps, they are opposite each other and bride and bridegroom

give, each

one

to the other, a rolled-up sirrih

few steps nearer and both sink

to the

The bride

ground.

^

leaf.

A

prostrates

herself on her knees before him, as a symbol of her subjection to the

man.

Flat before him, she

hand

in

makes

hand and

seat themselves

"Joe, Joe," whispered Kleintje twist to her

pair

"He!

mouth.

come smiling

to

younger generation

Would

and humbly

I

under the canopy. to

me

with dancing eyes and a roguish

should go wild,

if I

could only see a bridal

meet each other and hand the

Of

sparkling with joy.

hand.

a respectful sembah,

Again, a submissive sembah, and both rise and go

kisses his foot!

—

course, that

a bridal pair

not that be fine

—

sirrih leaf with eyes

would have

to

be among the

who had known each

eh,

Joe?

Will

it

other before-

ever happen?

I

should go crazy with delight, if I could ever see it." "It will I felt

at

my

as though side,

1 Sirrih,

upon

this

present

come,"

it

I

my

said mechanically, and smiled; but in that room,

heart were being pierced with a dagger; and there

with face beaming and dancing eyes, sat

the leaf of a vine.

A

my

sister.

paste composed of lime gamlier and betel nut

is

spread

and eaten by the Javanese women. It is customary for bride and bridegroom The custom is of ancient origin. to each other at weddings.

—145—

to

LETTERS OF A

A tuli,

few days ago and the

first

VANESE PRINCESS

opened a book by chance,

thing

my

words before

I

JA

it

read was "Thugater."

I

eyes: "Father said

happened I still

to her, that to

to

be Multi-

seem

to see the

know, and

to un-

derstand, and to desire, was a sin for a girl."

when he wrote that, would make some day upon one of the daugh-

Certainly the great, genial writer had

what a deep impression ters of the

so

people

idea

he loved, and for whose welfare he sacrificed

much. There was a

native

a

it

whom

little

official.

little

woman The

first

wife,

who was

of a

not quite right in her head, after

from him, leaving behind a whole troop of children.

went away

Number two became mother

who became wife number two

of the people

and was a painstaking, loving

the official wife

her step-children; she was very diligent and worked hard to

to

save something from the income of her husband, so that later they

And it was thanks to her that come to the thanks. Once when her husband had gone to the city he came back home late at night, and called his wife outside. A guest had come with him for whom she must care, and make ready a room. The guest was a young woman, and when her husband told her that the guest was his wife and that she, would be able

to

educate his children.

the sons turned out so well.

his older wife,

Now

I

must thenceforth share everything with her,

was stunned, for she did not understand. at him.

But when the frightful truth penetrated

without a single word to the ground.

at first she

She only stood and looked

When

to

her brain, she sank

she came to herself again,

she rose to her feet, and asked, standing, for a writing of divorcement

from her husband. persisted

till

at last

At

first

he did not wish

to

understand her, but she

he yielded and gave her the requested paper.

That very night she went out of the house on foot through forests, to

her parents' house in the

city.

—146—

How

fields

and

she got there she did not

LETTERS OF A When

know.

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

she could think again, she was with her family and they

had been

told her that she

Later, after she

ill

for a long time.

had recovered, she looked

at the letter

which she had

forced from her husband on that terrible night, and saw that she was

The letter merely contained her description had run away from him.

really not divorced at all.

and the information

He had no she

that she

idea in the world of giving her back her freedom.

to live in

On

hold.

Later

The other wife left the house and went another dwelling, while she resumed her old rule of the house-

became reconciled

to

him.

that frightful night, she

had sworn a solemn oath, she swal-

lowed dust, and vowed never, never,

to raise

She had done

other of her rights.

her hand to deprive an-

herself ignorantly as a child;

it

when she was fourteen years of age, her parents had married her to her husband. She did not know what she was doing, she belonged only She knew to her parents, who used often to beat her at their pleasure. now what a hell pain it was to be pressed from the side of a husband She has remained true

by another.

to

her oath.

Not long ago her husband married a niece to some one who already had a wife; she defied the wrath of her husband and refused persistently to

have anything

was not held

We know made

to

do with the wedding preparations, and the wedding

in her house.

her very well, and have great respect for her.

herself what she

improved

herself,

is

books with

We

efforts, she

She has

has worked hard and

though she has never had an opportunity to study.

She has taught herself eral

by her own to read,

and has worked her way through

sev-

profit.

are sometimes astonished at her conversation, the result of deep

thinking,

woman

and also of a sound understanding.

(it

would be well

if

there were

—147—

more

She

is

truly an unusual

like her)

who has had

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

neither education nor opportunities, but

known

cause she has

Her end

history

is

thinks and feels as

we

be-

suffering.

not unique; there are

once begin

if I

who

to tell

many

like

it.

But where shall

I

you of the misery of the native women?

Every one whose eyes are not blind and whose ears are not deaf, knows what goes on

in

Pluck the heart from our bodies and the

our world.

brains from our head

you wish

if

to

change us.

Long before you quoted from Zangwill's "Dreams of the Ghetto" to Kleintje said almost the same thing, though of course in different

me

We

words. ter

were eating

tarts,

or something of the kind,

came running up and wished

plate for her,

become clever not do

it; I

to act; to to

have some

too.

when

little sis-

There was no clean

and Kardinah

said, "Eat off Joe's plate and then you will whereupon Kleintje said solemnly, "No, I will remain stupid; to be clever is not to be happy not

like her,"

want

for every one.

want

to

to

—

It is

a misfortune to be able to think and not to be able

be able to know,

to feel

and

to wish,

and not

to

be free.

I

be only stupid."

Once when

I

was distraught with trouble, and leaned against the

wall motionless, with wide open eyes that saw nothing, but only stared at the light, a cry of

sense of reality.

sorrow smote

though his face was turned away.

Have

patience."

voice of your

own

my

ears and brought

me back

to

a

Father leaned over me, his arms were around me,

Oh,

my

heart;

father,

"Do not give way like that, why have you not listened to

why have you heeded

—148—

Ni. the

the voice of the world?

XXIX

WE

1

December do not want

to sail

ligent

should be satisfied

world were fastened upon

women, both with

if

times have

We

talked with

who could earn her

and from each one comes the answer, "There must be some

living;

one who

I

intel-

those of the nobles and those of the people, about the

idea of an independent, free, self-supporting girl,

own

cause.

only the attention of the

Many

it.

ship, some-

unhappy

thing must be done for this great, this

We

31st, 1901.

any longer upon a weak

sets the

example."

are convinced that

if

one has but the courage

to begin,

many

There must always be a beginning. One must go show the way, and the example must be good each one waits for

will follow her. first to

;

the other; no one dares to be to see

The parents

which one will have the moral courage

become independent and

We

first.

know

self supporting

a Regent's daughter, our

thusiasm for the idea of freedom. excellent Dutch,

we

1

is

age,

are very fond of them.

herself that she

is

allow a daughter to

by

who She

is

—149—

is

the daughter of

charming

chil-

a teacher, an ac-

crazy to study.

very anxious to go to Europe.

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

also full of en-

is

girls,

know from

I

herself.

crazy to study; she speaks

There are two great

quaintance of ours, that the older girl

me

own

She

to

to stand

and has read a great deal.

the Regent of Koetoardjo.

dren;

—

too wait for one another

She has told

The second

sister

!

LETTERS OF A also

is

on a

A

a dear, clever child.

When

visit.

and now

us,

VANESE PRINCESS

few years ago they were to

draw and paint with Their father has a

who

is

first

came, they began

We know

woman.

another one of his

married; she speaks no Dutch, but she has gone fur-

She has a great admiration for the

ther than the others.

dependent European woman; she would think

same conditions

the

our house

at

the younger one paints very well.

they

great respect for an educated

daughters,

JA

it

ideal if

we

free,

in-

could have

our native world.

in

Another Regent's daughter has been here; she

is

Sundanese

a

girl;

word of Javanese, but she was brought up with

she does not speak a

Europeans, so we talked in Dutch.

The

question that she asked

first

you?"

"You know

eighty-three of us.

I

was,

"How many

mothers have

turned to her in pained astonishment, and she went on (do

I

not be shocked)

sisters.

me

I

am

I

that

I

have

fifty-three

mothers and there are

do not know the majority of

the youngest, and never

knew my

my

brothers and

father; he died before

was bom." Is not that deeply,

deeply sad?

are free to choose their the

man

whom

to

another, and

land

In the Preanger, girls of noble birth

own husbands, and many of them even know The young people meet one

they are betrothed.

become engaged

after the

European manner.

Blessed

—and —

There

yet

is

a girl, a grand-daughter of a Regent, (her parents are dead)

who has had

a splendid bringing up, and

must be a wonder of learning.

if

her teacher

is

She plays the piano well,

a good judge, etc.

She be-

came engaged after the European manner and married some one, who had many wives, and a whole troop of children; some of them full grown.

I

knew one

who speaks Dutch and

of her step-daughters, a charming is

little

the mother of a two year old child.

—150—

woman She was

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS She

seventeen years old, a year or two younger than her step-mother.

me

told

husband herself and was very happy.

that she chose her

The idea of publishing

all that I think

and

feel about conditions

among our Mohammedan women, has been with me I

thought of putting

daughters

regents'

—

it

into a book, in the

I

shall not go on with

be perhaps some years before

would not allow me

that father

that

We

an excuse for

girls

Already

but

I

find

it,

and

The

have

It

will

up the

great difficulty "It

is

is

good for

you must not

your inmost thoughts."

we have

ideas,

to

I

shall not give

publish such a book.

to

telling

must have no

good as we I

it,

between two

at present.

it

to be versed in the Dutch language," says Father, "but

make is

can finish

That too was suggested by Mijnheer.

idea.

you

I

for a long time.

letters

and a Javanese.

a Sundanese

written several letters, but

form of

say "yes" and

but to think that everything

"amen"

to everything.

was asked a few years ago, by a Dutch authoress of reputation, Woman's Journal, with whom I correspond, and whom I very much, for permission to publish a letter in which I had touched

editor of a like

upon

The publication of private opinions such as mine, would be good for the cause, she thought. She would have

kept

been

these questions.

my

was

that

it

I

name, dwelling place, everything would have

Only those places would have been mentioned,

concealed.

wherein ter

identity a secret,

allude to certain peculiar customs of

sent

back

to Java, so that

it

my

must not be published; "later perhaps."

"Later" meant.

It

meant

that

when

I

we had

founder and editor

let-

He

said

I

knew what

that

should have become harmless, by

having the Raden Adjeng changed Lately

The

country.

could be shown to Father.

to Raden Ajoe. same thing over again. Mevrouw Ter Horst, of the Indian Woman's Journal, The Echo, sent me

the

—151—

— LETTERS OF A her paper.

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

She knows personally much about the

of the native

life

woman, and has great sympathy for the well bom girls in the VorstenShe wanted me landen ^ who are given away like so many presents. begin a series of articles, "Talks between two Regent's daughters."

to

Secrecy, should also thinks that

it it

would be a good idea

gave the

around us. was again denied. I

She

be necessary, was absolutely assured with her.

must not

I

tell

to write sketches of the life

hoping for his permission, which

letter to Father,

my

ideas too early, always

it

is

"Later."

The Heer Boes, of Probolingo, wrote to Father and asked if I might write some articles for his paper, De Nederlandische Taal, a periodical for natives.

The Heer Boes asked for a reply, and sent me a list of subjects that he would like to have treated, such as, "Native Education for Girls" "Native Art," "Useful Native Institutions."

At that time we had gone that

could not write,

I

And

hoped

I

I

that each

was

to Batavia.

in such trouble that

day would be

But the next day would be

before.

up what

I

had

tried to write; that

with waiting and delay.

I

was

only nonsense, earnest things 1

So many things came up after

was

pen refused

just the

same, and

stupid.

But

in despair.

I

my

better than the one that

I

was

be allowed to write

must not touch upon.

Vorstenlanden (Princes' countries) name given by the Hollanders

to the central province

of Java comprising the Residences of Soerakaarta and Djokjakaarta. principality and

is

would tear

was beside myself

I

to

I

to go.

had gone

Nominally

it

is

a

divided between two native princes, the Soeshocman of Soerakaarta and the

Sultan of Djokjakaarta. whose power has been so reduced by the concessions which they

have been forced

to

semblance of power Sultan

is

make is

to the Dutch Government that only its shadow remains. This encouraged by the Hollanders for diplomatic reasons, though the

virtually a prisoner in his

own

palace.

Soerakaarta and Djokjakaarta form the last remnant of the ancient Hindu kingdom of

Mataram

to

which originally the name Java was given.

—152—

LETTERS OF A Then

I

began

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

to think that if I

did write upon serious subjects,

should have the whole native world against me; the people

would not

The idea of serving our cause with

crazy.

my

became a

if I

me.

trust their children to

pen

I is

1

teacher,

should be called so dear to me,

and

yet picture to yourself a school without children, a teacher without

pupils!

But we have not gone as far as

For that we must

first

We

that.

must have education

obtain Father's permission, and^.then

first.

we have

to

present our petition to the Governor General.

We should us, to

must not count too much upon the success of our God, what then?

fail,

suit.

And

if it

There remains only one thing for

become accoucheuses; we should then have

to give

up our hope

way for others, for then we But we think that would be far better

of being examples and of lighting the

could be of service only to a few.

than just to be book-keepers, apothecaries' apprentices, or something of that kind.

Work

in

which our

lives

should be so barren, so empty, we

should be living only for ourselves, and

we want

to live for the

good of

society as a whole. I

have information about the Government school of Obstetrics

Amsterdam, where one can be educated for free of charge.

We

at

that profession absolutely

should have to have the help of Prof. Hector

Treub.

The course

lasts

two years.

How should we be able to get to

We do not know. Some way must be found. We will not go into that, until we have exhausted power towards

Europe?

every means in our

the carrying out of our other plans.

we could but get into communication with our own educated young men, men like Abdulli Rival and others, and win their sympathy When will the time come when boys and girls, men and for our cause. Alas, if

—153—

LETTERS OF A women rades?

shall look

As

turn, again

it

is

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

upon one another

now

—Bah!

as equal

how we women

and again.

—154—

human

beings, as com-

are degraded at every

XXX

WHEN

1

January 3rd, 1902.

we were

in

Samarang, our eldest

"Sister, sister,"

see us.

was

The arms

had seen me.

At

last,

We

and was opposed violently

to

we

me un-

at first, she

respect.

was very conservative,

every innovation.

was not the custom

send children to school.

to

an everyday occurrence; but when one has a

is

five children,

silent;

last we have found our sister. we have gained her understanding and

That gives us new courage, because

it

were

to

when she

At

after years,

Formerly

came over

she said,

were thrown around

that

trembled, and her eyes were filled with tears.

derstood each other.

sister

all that

little

Now

it

matter of twenty-

can one educate them all?

The question is never raised, that one has not the right to awaken when one cannot maintain life. Alas, how simple I am!

•••••••••

life

•

I

thought to myself

call

down

and

I

universal scorn

were showered with

away from me?

upon

1

my

insults,

No, they would

have a place in their hearts. in

did something terrible, which would

that, if I

head;

if

every one passed

me

by,

would Father and would Mother turn not.

I

should

All the time

our room, sewing on Kleintje's clothes. To Mevrouw Abendanon.

—155—

still

we were

be their child, and sitting quietly

here

She will have nothing that

LETTERS OF A a strange hand has touched.

JA

We

VANESE PRINCESS

must do everything for her ourselves.

way and Father came from behind it to stroke many unruly thoughts. After four weeks, sister will be with us no longer. "You will all miss me very much; I know it," she said, " In everything always, we

The door opened

a

little

head

the rebellious

that surged with so

three have been together."

February 15, 1902.

When some boil, I I

am

one does something unkind

glad that

the other person

it is

have hurt him for then ;

it

me,

to

grow very angry, but afterwards something

would be because Forgive

I

it is

I that

who has

it

makes

like joy

injured

should be base, and

me and if I

so long to write.

our darling, our heart and soul

sister, I

not

blood to

me.

I

that

were troubled,

had been guilty and injured another

me for having taken

my

comes

unjustly.

After the departure of

could not write.

home on the 31st of January. God grant, that our little girl may be as happy as it is possible for a young, pure and innocent creature to be in this world. You know how we Sister

went from here

her new

to

three have always clung together and that she has been our darling,

because she

is

we thought

so

blow

fell,

we

not strong, and needed our care.

much about felt

nothing.

capable of thought.

We

the

coming separation; but when the great

We

were so dismally calm, we were not

saw her go with dry

eyes.

Annie Glazer, our companion, who came on a

much

of sister.

One evening she played on

sister had loved most.

melted from our hearts.

Thank God,

that

Before her marriage,

And under

visit,

reminded us so

the piano the pieces that

the spell of her music the ice-crust

But with the warmth the pain too came back.

we could

said, in spite of the pain.

feel again.

"Thank God, thank God!" we

For those who cannot

capable, either, of feeling joy.

—156—

feel pain are not

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

She has gone far away from

us,

and we cannot

everything, she

—our

is

We

as formerly.

strange to us that

realize that she will

own little girl. We see her in with us always, only we cannot prattle aloud to her

be with us no more

Kleintje, our

can only do that in our thoughts.

we must

take a pen and paper to

tell

It

is

still

so

her something or

other.

Kleintje, our

dear

little

one, have

you

be happy in your new

sister,

Ah,

and shed happiness around you

you did here, when you bound

there, just as

away from us?

really gone

life

all

our hearts so fast

to

yours.

There

young man with a very clever head, and

a

is

at the

same time

know us personally, but who has much sympathy for our struggle, and takes as much interest in it as if he were our own brother. We correspond with him and, later, he is coming himself to make the acquaintance of his sisters. He is so different from all the other men that we know. I read once that the greatest of high position,

who does

not

thing in the world was a noble man's heart. a noble man's heart

We

are

is

understand now, truly

the most priceless thing in the world ;

happy because we have found such an

Sister

I

it is

so rare.

one.

Roekmini thinks of you often and has such a high opinion of

you.

She

know,

if

is

a fine child, so good,

so.

faithful.

You would

like her I

you could meet her; but you do know her already through me,

do you not?

When

I

was

not because

it

sick, I tried to

make her

might make you uneasy.

write to you, but she would

When

she was with me, and I

sick, I thought to myself, it was very discouraging. Here some one who glows with enthusiasm for a noble cause; who longs to be strong and brave, to overcome mountains, and see; now she lies

was so very is

helpless, powerless.

If

some one picked her up and threw her

—157—

into a

LETTERS OF A well, she could

make no

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

resistance because she

would be wholly de-

fenceless.

Now

for the

first

time we understand what

De

Genestet

^

means

in his

Terugblik:

What we wish and

We

and

will

pray high powers

strive for

to grant.

For free man, you do not make yourself, and your own The eagle's flight is always fast enclosed, The Almighty bends our will, our strength, As the wind bends the wheat. Still

life

lay the groimd out.

Plan your

castles,

Mark the way you wish The earth is wide and

to travel.

beautiful,

Choose your fate and seek your way,

By your own light. God watches all the

And

And 1

the

while.

guides your foot-steps unaware.

same poet has given us much comfort

Peter Augustus

De

Genestet, noted poet.

Bom

age of thirty-one.

-158—

at

in dark, difficult days.

Amsterdam

in 1829

and died

at the

XXXI

WE

^

February 18th, 1902.

know how

be merry and playful too, just

to

The Sunday

after

to the shore,

and

we spoke

thought of you and

we

last

to

be young.

we went down we were there. We

got your dear letter

Sunday

of you.

as well,

If

you could only have been

with us, to look at the wild play of the waves, and at the wonderful colours,

which stretched before us

sun-set.

at

wind, more than once our hair was blown to

our clothes

in the trees

to

and

down through

keep them from flying away. in the water, there

the waves.

was

We had

There was a strong

down and we had

to

hold on

There was not only

life

who ran up and Our voices time!

life in the girls,

such a delightful

we laughed aloud. Those were the who ran and sported in the waves with

rose above the noise of the water; teachers, the stately princesses,

blown hair and blown garments. so gay!

Our

We

were so happy, so young, and

attendants stood by staring and gaping with wide open

mouths.

The next morning we went again

to the shore; the sea

blustering, the boundless stretch of water little

out

ripples playing

among them

We

the surface,

was no longer

There were only

and the sun-light danced

in

and

like brilliants.

went into the

sea-weed, no slime; 1

upon

was calm.

sea, the

ground was even, there were no pebbles, no

we went

far out

till

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

—159—

the water reached our chins.

LETTERS OF A The baboe on

grew frightened, we could no longer under-

the shore

down

stand her, but she ran up and

We

and calling us back.

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

mad woman, waving

like a

only laughed at her distress.

sounded over the water, raised in a merry

When we

went back

hunger, you

may

be sure.

Now

elf.

we

quickly to work.

sat at

song.

Out of the fullness of her

to tlie piano.

ready;

little

we took w4th us a lively feeling of After we had eaten ravenously, Annie sat

to the house,

"Danklied" and we sang with her. half

It

heart, she played a

was as though we had grown

In the back gallery our sewing stood

one table and worked busily, but

was not only

it

fingers that hurried along, our tongues were not idle and

tering

and laughing and singing.

had gone by, and we must little

sit

After our walk,

among

if it is

\he shrubs

chat-

At mid-day we took a

to the shore.

we usually drink

not too dark,

and

we were

the

In the twinkling of an eye, the time

again at the table.

walk and wandered back

garden,

In the dis-

saw our heads sway around as we danced, and our voices

tance, she

down

her arms

tea in the

and under the blue sky, where

flowers,

few stars and the pale gold moon come out. When we we have music or we read together. When Annie plays the we sit by her, and sew or write, for it is a delight to be able to

after awhile, a

go

in,

piano,

work while Cooking

there is

is

music the work goes so

easily.

;

also on our program.

We

practise that every day after

the rice meal.

You and your husband must come oppressive Batavia.

to see us

and

Can you not come now?

Then you can amuse yourselves with our kind of ful, so still, so quiet

and so peaceful.

shall have the help of the

rest

We

life,

We will take

here from that

shall expect you.

which

wind and the sea and of the birds ;

us every morning with their songs.

—160—

is

so rest-

care of you and

we

that greet

LETTERS OF A Come, dear little

JA

and

friends, come,

VANESE PRINCESS find fresh life in

our modest,

still,

place.

Of

the

wedding here,

She was married

I shall

only say that sister was a lovely bride.

wajang costume and looked beautiful.

in

In the

evening, at the reception, she looked like a fairy princess from the

"Thousand and One Nights." She had on a golden crown, with a veil It was a new idea, but I have no doubt that it

hanging down behind. will be imitated.

much interested He stayed through

Resident Sijthoff was time as a young

girl.

liked to press her

hand

in seeing sister for the last

He would have might not be. He could

everything.

in farewell, but that

only greet her with his eyes.

As though carved

in stone, she sat straight as

an arrow, before the

Her head was held proudly

glittering golden canopy.

high,

and her

eyes were looking straight ahead as though staring at the future that

was

There were none of the usual

so soon to be unravelled before her.

tears, but

Only she and her two

even strangers were affected.

were calm.

Our emotions had been

music, by incense, and the perfume of flowers.

had looked forward one was astonished. ious to see

We

to

our parting as

We

are

still

how we hold up under

to

We

by

sisters

Gamelan were unmoved, we

lulled to sleep

the

something frightful, so every

stared at very hard, people are anxthe strain.

talked to the Resident of our plans that very evening.

Imagine

our speaking at the end of a crowded feast about a cause which earnest and so sacred; but alone,

and we had

were people, and flowers, with a

to

make

still

it

was our only opportunity

the most of

more people.

shimmer of

silk,

and the

it.

Alone!

all

to talk to

is

so

him

around us there

Surrounded by evergreens and glitter of

—161—

gold and jewels before

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

our eyes, amid the buzzing of a thousand voices, in a very sea of

we

sat there at midnight, with

champagne

light,

glasses in our hands, to speak

of grave matters.

We

were afraid that he would laugh

But we did not

let

him

frighten us.

with Roekmini, separately; to

and not borrowed from each

make

at us or at least think

He

talked

first

us "silly."

with me, and then

sure that our ideas were our

own

other.

medans, there

make of you, an important one; when you see if, among the Mohamare laws of majority, as among you. Or should I write

myself

Excellency for enlightenment?

I

have a request

to

your friend, Dr. Snouck-Hurgronje, ask him

I

to his

should be so glad to

know about

the rights

for

me

to ask!

It

and

duties, or, better

still,

Mahommedan wife and daughter. How strange makes me ashamed that we do not know ourselves.

the laws concerning the

We know

There are some things

so bitterly

little.

-162—

^

XXXII

February 28, 1902.

THE

influence of blood cannot be denied.

I

attach a certain

value to the descent of every one around me, and idea that

I

shall be blessed

by

I

have an

the ancestors of those persons

whom I love and honour. I am eager to read the books you have sent me and I hope to be able to understand them easily. Do you not think me a little stupid? I am only a great child, who longs very much to be and who longs too for knowledge and understanding.

loved,

Understanding

is

a very

difficult art.

Is it

not so. Dearest?

But when one understands, one judges mercifully, and one forgives. It is

Our

souls are wafted

on the evening wind from the pendopo.

Let us dream as long as

would

We room.

life

It is

possible; if there were no dreams, what

it is

be?

have taken away

all the little trifles

no longer the joyful

where we wept, thought,

felt,

girls'

rejoiced

and ornaments from our

room, where we dreamed dreams,

and struggled!

Only our book-

case remains unchanged, and our old friends smile at us friendly, confident

One of our

still

in their

and encouraging way.

best friends,

who

is

no longer ornamental because he has

grown old-fashioned, shows very plainly whenever 1

up

blue heaven of our fancy by the sweet serene tones that are borne

to the

to us

Friday evening; Gamelan evening.

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

—163—

the door

is

opened.

LETTERS OF A Our

dear, true, old friend.

him, but

we

love

JA

Many

VANESE PRINCESS people would turn up their noses

him because he has never

left us,

at

but has rejoiced with

us in happy days; and through dark troubled ones, he has comforted

and supported

us.

He

is

De

Genestet.

tion to us of late.

—164—

He

has been such a consola-

XXXIII

DO

you know who has painted

is

cellent wajangs, in the sand,

of bridges.

The

apes.

little

is

always covered with wajang

little

piece of soap-stone

Favored land our Japara.

You do

by

know

not

are of our dear, quiet place.

The grave of

the Sultan of

what more from here. sultan's grave, for

it is

Mantangan

There

his grave there

half an hour's ride, or some-

When

a holy tomb.

a patje tree.

is

is

a whole connected narrative about the

is

China, a Chinese followed him and

the sultan

Miraculous powers are ascribed a child, go there

When

and incense wafers.

it;

her wish will then be granted.

names of persons who had obtained

to this

and take

a patje fruit falls

the grave of the Chinaman, the woman must take

a stew, and eat

came back from

buried in the same place; over

lies

Barren women, who would gladly have

the sultan flowers

it

away, make

We

upon

it

into

have been told

their wishes in this

way.

see that the Javanese are a superstitious people fond of myths and

fairy tales. 1

ex-

on the walls, on bridges, on the supports

The wall behind our house

how proud we

You

draw

All the bridge supports erected today are covered with them

naked, dirty

the

It

art of painting is part

Little urchins, buffalo boys,

tomorrow, drawn with charcoal or with a

tree.

March 5th, 1902. many wajangs for us?

so

one of our gamelan players.

of the air in Japara.

figures.

^

It

is

said that the children with which the Sultan of

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

—165—

LETTERS OF A Mantangan

We

shall

have

to look for a

was uphill work

were frightened them. all

VANESE PRINCESS Poor childless ones!

blesses the childless, will all be girls.

boys, for there are all too It

JA

to

to

holy tomb that will bless the world with

many women in the world! make our artists carve wajang

dolls.

They

death for fear the wajang spirits would be angry with

Father assured them that he would take

all responsibility, that

consequences would be upon his own head, and that the anger and

wrath of the

would smite him alone, the task-master, and not

spirits

workmen who had merely It

was most

difficult

to

photograph

to

own

life

be taken, and that a photographer

makes

Kampang. A when one allows a

take a photograph in the

superstition says that one shortens one's

the portraits that he

the

carried out his will.

will

demand

life.

—166-

is

a great sinner; all

their lives of

him

in the after

XXXIV

^

March

HAVE

already written you about

such a great

It is

my

we miss our

loss,

sister in a

former

letter.

heart and soul sister all the

I

time.

Happily we have already had encouraging

her.

She

such a dear, noble child.

is

14, 1902.

She

letters

from

worth more than the

is

her new home, and has met Her new family took her by the hand, and wherever she went she found cordiality and sympathy from Europeans, as well as from her own people. You know already, from the marriage announcement that was sent

She

other two of us put together.

with

much kindness from every

you, that her husband

is

likes

one.

Patih; that

is

one

the highest ranks in our

if

native official world; besides, our brother-in-law

When

he

his father ceases to reign,

will,

is

heir to a throne.

of course, succeed him.

As

the

wife of a Regent, sister will be able to do a great deal for the education of

women, much more than we

will ever be able to accomplish.

have great hopes that her husband will support her;

much He

in

favour of the plans of the Heer Abendanon.

is

devoted to his

and a sympathetic families; that that; they

is

He

pleasant, do

1

maintains a whole multitude of poor

you not think so?

have much consideration for

hardly a single native chief

is

We

he was

wife, has a cheerful, energetic disposition

little

heart.

at least,

who has

To MejuflFrouw Zeehandelaar.

—167—

their

But many Javanese do

poor neighbours.

not one or

There

more poor families

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

living in his house, or on his support outside.

India

noted for

is

Are you not

hospitality.

its

not for nothing that

It is

now about

satisfied

sister too?

She She

when

much

only discouraged because people expect too

is

like her older sister,

is

who never

a certain person in Holland

feels her littleness so

(Amsterdam)

sets

her too

of her.

much much

as in

the sun.

Truly

you must not do

Stella,

that; I shall

pointment to you when the happiest of

You have much

you.

Lately,

had a

I

my

my

my

in

one thing, and that

is,

my warm

in

smiled mournfully when

I

read

my

"skill in the

it

and thought

myself "if you but knew."

we

Yesterday

received letters from Holland, and

up your head,

"Girl, hold

bring you; you

life will

this will not

may

cast

down.

Life

And now the

first

itself

I

And

went

to

I

my

Father with your

not under

I

letter

and asked him

name,

I

Van der

me "Belang

to

Van Kol

have good hopes of his consent.

my own

am

in

no wise

Meij.

true comrade, for what

thank you too for sending

Father will wait for the coming of question.

yet I

teaches one to be cold and unfeeling.

thank you heartily,

done for me, and

said to myself,

as well realize that the future has a whole

about the proposition from Mejuffrouw

place

I

be the only disappointment that

multitude of them stored in her lap for you."

I

to you.

from an old gentleman, who had great ideas

letter

I

me

character, and of

"gentle courage" and "sweet disposition" and

Dutch language." to

stars brings

speak the honest truth, not worth a dubbeltje.

But you will never be disappointed affectiori for

be too much of a disap-

happy

too good an opinion of me, of

intellect; they are, if I

about

all

read

you have

en Recht."

it.

before he decides the

Yes

wish to remain unknown;

—168—

In

Stella, I will, but tell that to

Mejuf-

LETTERS OF A frouw Van der Meij.

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

But that will not help very much, when they

once upon

hear it

is

whom

my work

to lay the

But

my

let

Frankly

it

But how I

about,

till

me has

take advantage its

am

good side

feel,

but

I

know

at

to

will

Ah!

hear nothing but praise. to write in Dutch; that

is

the

of that interest whatever

too, for at least I

its

cause.

can obtain a hearing.

gain friends for our cause by writing for the public

I to

make an impression and

will be talked

they penetrate to the second chamber itself?

have always wanted

to see

I

woman

tiresome.

easily earned success.

say things that will

unless

It is

discussed, especially as

interesting for a Javanese

whole of

I

blame.

do not like

woman, they

learn here in India of articles by a Javanese

I

something scathing, that

to write

do not feel strong enough;

and hear much, and

not yet ripe, Stella

;

when

to think it is, I

I still

lack experience,

over what

shall

tells

I

I

I

have yet

The

have seen.

what

fruit is

no longer hesitate on account of

the difficulties. If

we should

turn to the Queen,

and because we wished intervention. If

We

it

would not be

to obtain the

in her official capacity,

help of the State through Royal

should only ask the Princess for her personal help.

you knew how proud we were, then you would understand what a

struggle

it

to make up our minds to ask for assistance. when large affairs come up, small ones must go

has caused us

But as you

said,

to

the wall.

We

set

our own pride aside before the general good.

In the present

instance our only chance of success lies in asking for help.

Every one who has met the Queen assures

me

that her Majesty is

interested to the highest degree in the welfare of her Indian subjects.

Queen Mother also takes a warm believe it; we are glad to believe it.

And

We

the

—169—

interest in Indian affairs.

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

At the time of the Woman's Exposition,

who

partment dent,

it

was

the

Queen Mother

sent her personal secretary to the president of the colonial deto

enquire about our work, and her Majesty asked the presi-

when he was conducting her around,

from our

letters.

to

read to her some extracts

feel confident of support,

I

from

the

Government

and from the Queen.

is

not what our hearts wish.

weather?

in despondent, unsettled

Deep

in the wilderness.

among koppensnellers but above

in the heart of our inland country living

in that distant place,

wounded wings, and he would

sorrow could be

around me.

^

doing good in

through his knowledge of medicine.

all,

as a bird with

my

is only Modjowamo left, Do you know whom I long for For our friend who is far away

support does not materialize, there

If this

but that

stilled,

But he too

is

I

stroke

many ways

would

my

fly to

tired

head

and the peace which he breathes would

human, he too must have

him till

fall

his despondent

moods, his struggles. Stella, Stella, if I

my ^

head

Head

rest

could only throw

upon your

hunters, similar to the

heart. Dyaks

of Borneo.

-170—

my arms

around you, and

let

XXXV

'

March

YOU

The separation from

are right.

grief to us,

we have been

sister

29, 1902.

has been a great

together so long, and so intimately.

People were not wrong when they said that we three had

grown return visit,

to

left us;

cannot realize that

the idea that she has gone

We

unbearable.

is

We

be one in thought and in feeling.

has really

sister

try to

imagine that she

is

away never to only away on a

and will be back some day.

We

miss our Kleintje very much.

still; this

will not be the only

But happiness will not stand

hard parting, we know that; many others

await us in the future. It is

wise from time to time,

When

a tender strong

bond

Binds and caresses the poor heart,

To says

De

Genestet.

We

so?

tear

But

it

asunder with our

it is

receive encouraging letters

is

our happiness.

hands,

easier said than done.

and pleased with her surroundings. happiness

own

from

Do you

little sister.

not find

She

is

it

happy

That makes us so thankful, her

And now

I

shall try

and

tell

you some-

thing of her wedding.

A

native marriage entails a heavy burden

bride.

Days and weeks beforehand,

are begun. 1

Sister's

To Mevrouw de

upon

the family of the

the preparations for the solemnity

wedding was celebrated very quietly on account

Booij-Boissevain.

—171—

LETTERS OF A

JA

One

of a death in the family.

VANESE PRINCESS

of our cousins,

who was

a sister of the

bridegroom, died shortly before the marriage.

Poor creature.

was

children behind her.

such a young thing, and she

still

You must know is

that Kleintje

father's sister.

He was

married

is

left little

to

her own cousin.

have been affianced and married, and

that children

His mother

here with us long ago, but then she was only

a schoolgirl and no one thought of an engagement; though

pened

She

it

has hap-

when

later,

both were full grown, the marriage would be celebrated over again.

The acquaintance of sister and her husband was renewed when the Governor General was at Samarang. It is not customary among us for young girls ever to leave the house until they follow a strange bridegroom; but as I have already told you, we have broken with many traditions, and can do what others cannot, on account of the unusual free-

dom still

now we

of our bringing up; and

are working to break tradition

further.

No

Javanese

in the

girl

must be seen before her marriage; she must remain

background, usually

her own chamber; and in December we

in

at Semarang with sister, and she went openly into the shops to buy some things which she wanted. A Javanese girl receives no good wishes upon her engagement; the

were

subject self.

is

not mentioned before her;

She

acts just as

still less

does she mention

though she knew nothing of

it.

I

it

her-

should like to

have read the hearts of our fellow countrywomen when they heard

sister

speak openly and freely of her coming marriage.

A day is

our custom: in the midst of

dead.

we commemorated our dead. joy we always invoke the memory

or two before the wedding,

There was a

sacrificial

That of our

meal, during which their blessing was

asked for the offspring of the coming nuptials. This takes place in the bride's family.

^172—

My

brother-in-law and his

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

family came on the day before the wedding.

European bridegroom would do on arriving would be

to

go to her.

The

at the

thing that a

first

home

of his bride,

But among us that would be out of the question.

The bridegroom must not

see his bride until the knot

Even

is tied.

his

family must not see her.

On

the

day of the wedding, the bride was bathed

and after that she was taken

whose business a cloth that katoentjes

^

is

and

is

in

hand by

the dressing of brides.

in a bath of flowers,

the toekang paes, a

woman

The bride takes her

seat

especially prepared for the occasion, zidjes,

it

enough for a kabaja, joined together.

the property of the toekang paes.

on

consists of

This

is

At her side are placed sweetmeats

besides sirrih, pinang nuts, bananas, a jug of water, uncooked rice, a

roasted hen, a live hen, and a burning night candle.

and the toekang paes cuts the the hair on the forehead

fine hair

is cut,

from

Incense

the bride's neck

is

burned,

and face;

too; even the hair over the ears.

the eyebrows are shaved off with a razor.

One can always

tell

And

a newly

married woman, by the shorn hair across the forehead and ears and by the shaved eyebrows.

At about one o'clock forehead

is

in the day, the toilet of the bride begins.

covered with soft salve, even to the ears, and the face

whitened, while the hair

mented with

On

is

is

dressed in the form of a cap, and orna-

flowers.

the headdress are seven jewels, fastened

constantly waving

A

The

upon

spirals,

which are

up and down.

gold embroidered kain,^ and a kabaja of silver gauze, with the

usual jewelled ornaments, such as brooches, necklaces, bracelets, earrings,

and sleeve-buttons, completed her

1

Pieces of cotton and

2

A

toilet.

silk.

scarf or shawl draped to form part of the costume.

—173—

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

In Java, young girls must not wear flowers in the hair; only married

women may do

that;

one often sees very old

women

going around with

flowers in their hair.

The evening before the wedding is called widodarenni; widodari means angel, heavenly being. On the last evening of her maidenhood, the girl on the threshold of

being, and the evening

is

matrimony

is

compared

to

such a heavenly

celebrated.

You must have seen the photographs of Javanese wood-work at Mevrouw Rooseboom's, and you may remember the picture of an article That

of furniture with three doors in front.

is

called a kwade,

and

it

used at weddings.

is

A

handsome carved kwade covered with gold

figures

on a purple

ground, was in the great hall at the back of the Kaboepaten. chairs,

were covered with a great

On

alcatief.

two large copper vases,

be broken

filled

at a

wedding.

At about half -past seven

had assembled

in the

in the evening,

when

hand of our married

woman who

1

The box

2

A

to

all

sister

and our

carried her sirrihdoos

of the

women

guests

sister

sister-in-law, ^

came

in,

led

by the

and followed by a

and kwispeldoor."

Sister

sat

middle of the room, near her family and the most prominent hold the sirrih paste.

spitting-box

;

for

of gold or tortoise-shell,

on

all

kwade-hall and were ranged on the ground in

two rows, one on each side of the kwade,

in the

with young cocoanut leaves

These vases are called kembang majang, and must not

flowers.

down

floors

both sides of the kwade, which was draped and ornamented with

flowers, stood

and

All tables,

and benches were removed from that apartment and the

is necessary to spit after chewing sirrih. These boxes are often and beautifully ornamented. They are placed by a Javanese lady

it

formal as well as informal occasions.

—174—

LETTERS OF A The sirrihdoos and

guests.

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

the kwispeldoor were placed next to her

only as a matter of form, for Kleintje eats no sirrih; behind her, a girl

waved a

Sister sat with crossed legs before the gold shining less as

little

koelte.

kwade, motion-

an image of Buddha, between the gravely dressed, solemn-look-

ing wives of the native dignitaries, equal in rank to her husband.

and cakes were served, every one took a cup of of small pastries.

had an individual

Tea

and several kinds

tea

The bride and the most distinguished guests each and a tray of pastries. It was as though

tea-service,

a whole carpet of pastries were spread out before the guests, here and

by sirrihdoozen and kwispeldoors of gold and

there broken shell, of

wood, or of

We

married women.

You have

woman

Not so long ago, is

The company was composed

unmarried ones were not

certainly heard that

fortune for a

way;

silver.

to

in enlightened

not that true?

among

Europe

there.

the Javanese

remain unmarried. it

a great mis-

it is

a disgrace as well.

It is

was looked upon

So we must not think

tortoise-

entirely of

ill

in the

same

of the foolish un-

civilized Indians. If the

bridegroom has a mother, on

this

evening she must be at the

feast of her daughter-in-law-to-be.

Our masculine guests ate with father in the pendopo, while the bridegroom stayed at home in his lodgings. Sister was so glad when, at half -past nine, the ceremonial was over, She walked decorously and sedately so far as she was concerned. from the as she

hall,

through the throng of

was out of

sight,

and safe

women

in

sitting

our room

around but as soon

all the

;

formality was

She was again our little sister, our dear happy Kleintje, and no Buddha image. That evening was sacred to the Prophet. In the mosque there was a great slamatan (sacrificial meal, celebrated with gone.

—175—

LETTERS OF A prayers)

;

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

the blessing of heaven

was asked upon

the approaching mar-

riage.

At

that meal, only

Regent's wives

men were

who had come

Early the next morning, there was a quite gay, with

its

the rustling

stir in the

young cocoanut

The

little

played

We

home

koboepatin.

with us. It

looked

Outside on the

waved merrily

bordered the road which

In the green covered pasehuisen,

houses on the aloen-aloen before the kaboepatin, the gamelan

lustily.

were on the back gallery, where stood baskets of kanangas,

Women's hands were arranging

tjempakas, and melaties.

them on

into garlands, or suspending

soms from the

little

gamelan music and the perfume of

the flowers

swings, or tearing the blos-

leaves, so that they could be strewn in the

The kaboepatin was

bridal pair wherever they might go.

and

guests, even the at

tricolour

trees that

led to the house of the bridegroom.

two

wedding, ate

decorations of greens and flags.

highway, there was bustle and noise.

among

women

present, our

to sister's

flowers.

way

of the

filled

with

Busy people walked to was begun. Her forewas decorated with little

In our room, the toilet of the bride

fro.

head had been painted dark before; now

it

golden figures. Sister lay

down during

were two borders fastened into this, jewelled

work in,

is

made

the

operation.

—

to the hair

own

hair; but for sister

because the elaborate process

just recovered

Above

from a

is

we had

the border-

a false piece set

painful, and the poor child

had

fever.

the border-work

came

back of the head was dressed

from

With other brides

knobs were stuck.

of their

Behind the figures there

a dark one behind the gold;

a golden diadem, and her hair at the

like a half -moon

and

filled

with flowers;

that, a veil of melati with a border of flowers fell, and reached

—176—

LETTERS OF A to

on their

from which hung

spirals.

six chains of real flowers,

over the breast, and

down

little

suspended behind the ears,

to the waist.

These chains, which were about

made

of white flowers linked together

as thick as one's fingers, were

with

VANESE PRINCESS

Her head was again surmounted by the seven jewels Behind these, there was a jewelled flower,

her shoulders.

glittering

JA

bands of gold and ending in a round knob which was stuck

full of melati flowers.

Her wajang costume was arms were

decollete in front, so that neck, face,

entirely uncovered.

which was whitened, was covered with a fragrant

face,

and

All that was visible of sister except the salve.

She

wore a gold embroidered kain, over which there was a drapery of gold

woven

silk

;

the

whole was held up by a sash of yellow with long hang-

A

ing ends of red silk pointed with figures of gold.

growing lighter the

till

it

was pale green

upper part of her body.

through

this.

was bound around

in the centre,

Little glints of gold

Her arms and shoulders were

dark green sash,

showed delightfully

The

left entirely free.

yellow girdle around her waist was called mendologiri.

Sister

wore

one of gold, three fingers broad and ornamented with jewels; garlands of flowers, with hanging ends, were fastened to

one hip

to the other.

it,

reaching from behind

Around her neck, she wore

a collar, with three

wing-shaped ornaments hanging down over her breast and almost to her waist.

There were bracelets on her wrists and on the upper part

of her arms, shaped like serpents with upraised

tails

and heads; golden

chains dangled from these. It

was between three and four o'clock

kwade

From

In the

hall the wives of the native nobles assembled in gala attire.

the

kwade

to the

pendopo there was

which the bridal pair must walk. sisters

in the afternoon.

a carpet of flowers, over

The bride was The

and took her place before the kwade.

—177—

led forward lights

by her

were already

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

lighted in the pendopo; the regents stood assembled in official costume,

and there were a few European acquaintances who were anxious sister for the last

time as a maiden.

side the kaboepaten,

it

to see

In the aloen-aloen, and all out-

was dark with people; only

the road which

was

decorated with flags and green leaves remained free.

A

streak of yellow could be seen in the distance;

it

drew nearer,

till

there appeared a train of open gold-striped parasols (pajoengs), under

which the native

officials

walk on great occasions.

was the retinue which preceded the bridegroom, who, with the other regents, was in an open carriage, which was covered with a glitIt

Gamelan music sounded from

tering golden parasol.

the pasebans and

the kaboepatin, to greet the approaching procession. It

reached the kaboepatin and halted at the door of the pendopo.

The whole company squatted down; the bridegroom got out of the carriage, and was led forward by two unmarried regents. They went into the pendopo, and all three knelt down in the middle of the room to do homage to father and the other regents. The two regents moved back, still

on their knees, and

The

pendopo.

was

chiefs

bridegroom alone

left the

formed a

circle

to

middle of the

Father sat at the head of the regents,

a smaller circle of priests.

and the High Priest who was

in the

around him, within which there

perform the ceremony next

to the bride-

Father announced to those present the reason for the calling

groom.

of this assembly, and said that he

now

sought the assistance of the High

Priest to bind his daughter in marriage to the bridegroom.

From I

crowd of people

was so sorry is

in the

in the

pendopo there arose a mystic buzzing

They were praying.

noise.

who

the

that I could not

pendopo, which was

filled

A

teacher

were the only

women

be near enough

a friend of ours, sister Roekmini, and

with men.

—178—

I

to hear.

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

But we were very glad to be allowed there at all, and to have that much freedom granted us. It would not have been seemly for us to appear among a crowd of men during the celebration of a marriage ceremony. It was a pity, as we should have been glad to hear the betrothal

We

formulas.

could only see that during the betrothal

service the Priest held fast to the

but It

we did

hand of the bridegroom, who had

The solemnity

respond after him.

lasted a quarter of an

not have a watch with minutes, so

was impressive and

still

in the

hour

we could not

at

to

most;

tell exactly.

pendopo: not a sound could be heard

save the mystic droning of the priests.

There was a their knees.

The

now

stir

among

the

crowd of men, and the

The ceremony was

regents stood up; two of

priests rose

from

over.

them

lifted

up

the bridegroom, and

they started off over the carpet of flowers, followed by the most

Back

prominent regents.

by her

sisters,

in the

kwade

hall, the bride

was raised up

down the road of As the bride of each other, those who were

and, supported by them, she too started

flowers, followed

by

Mamma

and

all the

and bridegroom came within a few steps

women

guests.

leading them fell back, and the bridal pair gave, each to the other, a rolled

up

They took

sirrih-leaf filled with flowers.

a

few

steps nearer,

and then both knelt down and with them the whole company.

The bridegroom

made

sat ;

on her knees, the bride moved nearer

a sembah, both hands held together and brought

nose; that

is

our mark of reverence.

Then she kissed

to him and down under the

his right knee.

Again the bride made a sembah. The bridegroom rose and raised his wife, and hand in hand the young pair walked over the carpet of flowers to the

kwade, followed by the whole company except the regents, who

turned back to the pendopo.

Bride and bridegroom sat before the kwade like two images of

—179—

— LETTERS OF A Buddha

;

the family

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

the bridal pair sat two little girls wafting their koeltes to

and

In most cases, husband and wife see each other for the this

ceremony.

Behind

and the lady guests thronged around them.

fro.

first

time at

At the stroke of half -past seven the regents came back,

and formed a half -circle on the ground around the bridal pair; the

women

of their families

formed

the other half of the circle.

The bride and bridegroom saluted

the older relatives with the foot-

kiss.

The bride first raised herself on her knees and shuffled forward toward Mamma; she made a sembah and kissed Mamma's knee, to beg

From Mamma, sister went who were older than she

her mother's blessing on her marriage. the aunts, sisters,

and cousins

—

to

to all those

Then she went to Father from him she went her uncles and cousins. When she and had returned again to her place,

and went through with the same ceremony.

and kissed to

his knee, in order to receive his blessing;

her father-in-law; after that to

had

finished kissing the feet of all

He

the bridegroom began the foot-kiss journey.

of his wife. out,

and

tea

When

he had completed

this

followed the example

ceremony, the regents went

and pastry were served as on the evening before.

At half-past eight bride and bridegroom departed. Hand in hand Usually they must go out on their knees; but as they left the hall. both of them had just recovered from

illness,

they were allowed to

walk. In other families the bridegroom must creep

up

the steps instead of

walking, on coming to the house of his parents-in-law, before he pays his respects to the ladies of the family; that

is

the perfection of

good

manners.

The bridegroom went to the bridal chamber, and sister where we dressed her for the reception to Europeans.

—180—

to

our room,

LETTERS OF A Her undone

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

bridal toilet, which had been the

Only

in five minutes.

her forehead were

We

unchanged.

left

dressed her alone, but

we did

work of a whole day, was and the decorations on

the headdress

just the

it

young

girls

We

same.

ought not to have thought that

it

was

entirely too stupid for us not to be allowed to touch sister in her bridal toilet.

Sister

now put on

a kain of silk interwoven with gold, and a

kabaja of ivory-coloured satin with silver embroidery.

She wore an-

diadem stead she wore a golden crown from which

other jewelled collar; the jewelled flowers in her hair and the

were taken

hung a

In their

off.

veil.

On

her head jewelled flowers on spirals were fastened.

So veiled and crowned,

it

was as though she had stepped from

a

page

Sister looked like one of the of the "Thousand and One Nights." fairy princesses. The costume was very becoming to her. What a

pity that she could not have been photographed in

The bridegroom appeared sat before the

kwade.

in his official dress.

At eight

o'clock, they

it!

Again the bridal pair

went arm

in

arm

to the

front gallery, where two gilded settees stood ready for tliem before a

background of palms.

They received

the good wishes of the

European ladies and gentlemen,

standing.

was called a reception, but

It

sound of the music, the dance-

at the

crazy feet turned toward the empty pendopo; bride and bridegroom

both took a few turns around the pendopo. It it

is

not customary for young girls to appear at a wedding, but

would have been foolish for us

to

remain away from

sister's

feast. It

was not yet twelve

guests, toasted the

o'clock,

young pair;

when

the Resident,

his speech

Soon after the European guests took

who was among

was answered by Father.

their leave, all but the Resident

—181—

the

and

LETTERS OF A a few others,

among them

They remained for

JA

a lady

VANESE PRINCESS who

is

an intimate friend of ours.

the native part of the feast.

After the departure of the European guests, the native nobles,

had absented themselves from the pendopo during in

the reception,

who came

and formed a half -circle, before which the bridegroom must give a

proof of his proficiency in dancing.

The regents

as well as the other chiefs

had meanwhile dressed

in

more

informal costume.

The gamelan played; a dancing-girl entered and began to dance. The Patih of Japara brought, on his knees, a silver waiter to the bridegroom, on which there was a silken cloth. When the bridegroom had taken the cloth, the Patih fell back. Soft gamelan tones again sounded; to the

went

hero of the day to open the

him and named it

I shall

was a prelude, an

invitation

The bridegroom

rose and

feast.

middle of the pendopo; he fastened the silken cloth around

to the

chimed;

it

his favourite air to the

not attempt to describe the dance;

shall only say that his graceful

it

was a joy

movements

as

my

dignitaries

he kept time

is

inadequate.

I

dancer in

gamelan music.

to the beautiful

The

circle of native

accompanied the music by singing and beating

Toward

the

their hands end of the dance the Resident went forward with

two glasses of champagne.

upon

pen

to the eyes to follow the agile

Behind him danced the dancing-girl, also singing. together.

The gongs

gamelan players.

was immediately struck up.

The gong sounded, and both dancers

fell

With a sembah the bridegroom accepted a glass from He drank it and the Resident emptied his at the same

their knees.

the Resident.

time amid joyful gamelan tones and sounds of general mirth.

A

servant took the

empty

glasses,

bridegroom stood up and again began

and the Resident to dance.

—182—

Now

fell

back.

The

his father-in-law

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

brought him a heahh to drink; dancing, they advanced to meet each

and

other,

at the

from

ceive the wine-glass

hand of

the

them and went back

by the side of

to sit

the bridal pair left the assembly; the the feast

was kept up

men had danced

too,

till

down

knelt

to re-

the older one.

After a health had been brought to him by left

man

sound of the gong, the young

all the regents present,

his wife.

Soon

he

after that

European guests went home, but

The European

early in the morning.

gentle-

and our Assistant Resident acquitted himself

excel-

lently.

Mamma,

our friend,

Roekmini, and

sister

I

stayed

till

the last Eu-

ropean guest had gone.

The next day there was quiet ceremony took place.

That

parents of the groom.

It

is

in the house.

the

first visit

called

is

In the afternoon the last

of the bridal pair to the

Javanese ngoendoh mantoe,

in

The

which, literally translated, means "daughter-in-law plucking!" daughter-in-law

is

compared

which her husband's parents

to a flower

will pluck.

For

this occasion

both bride and groom should again put on their

bridal costume; but that would have been

groom was dressed gold,

and a

silk

as usual

kabaja

;

and

sister

much

too wearisome, so the

wore a kain interwoven with

her hair was dressed in the form of a cap, and

on her head was a small sheath

in the shape of a cross,

which was

filled

with flowers, and over the whole was a network of melati blossoms, and

again the jewelled spirals waved to and fro above her head.

The bridal pair went on

foot, to the

in a procession, followed

house where the father of the bridegroom lodged.

Days and weeks

after the

called bride and bridegroom.

mother.

by the native chiefs

wedding the newly married pair are

The bride

is

There are women, mothers, who

—183—

still

a bride until she becomes a all their lives

are called

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

nganten, short for penganten, which means bride and also bridegroom.

The day

after the

Europeans and

ceremony was spent

in receiving visits

from both

natives.

Five days later there was again a feast in the koboepatin; the

first

return of the holy day which had opened the wedding ceremonies was celebrated.

The young couple

left a

week

after the

wedding; they were feted

whom

everywhere by various family connections with their journey

home.

they stopped on

At Tegal the marriage was celebrated

all

again; they remained there a week, and finally they reached their

home

over

own

Pemalang.

at

There, you have a description of a Javanese wedding in high circles. Sister's

that

marriage was called only a quiet

ceremony.

What must

affair,

a wedding be that

and yet is

it

entailed all

celebrated in a gala

way?

We

were dead tired after the wedding.

The Javanese give presents

at a

marriage; things

wear, such as

to

kains, stomachers, headdresses, silk for kabajas, cloth for jackets; also things to eat, such as rice, eggs, chickens, or a buffalo.

and

These are

merely meant as marks of good-will.

Kardinah also received a splendid bull from an uncle.

This had

to

be placed on exhibition with the other presents!

When

a buffalo

more than one

is

is

killed at the time of a

needed for the feast meals

sirrih, little cakes,

—

a

—and

wedding

bamboo

usually

vessel filled with

pinang nuts, and pieces of meat must be mixed with

the running blood of the slaughtered buffalo.

with flowers, are laid at

These vessels, covered

all of the cross-roads, bridges,

the estate, as an offering to the spirits

who dwell

there.

and wells on

If these bridge,

road, and water spirits, are not propitiated, they will be offended at the

—184—

LETTERS OF A

and misfortune will come of

festivities,

people.

A

Its

origin

Who

with legends and superstitions.

dusky realm of fairy

when

then,

superstition

trampled under

is

the belief of the

work and

tales into the light of is

we do

cast off,

who

are

shall lead the people out of

And

reality?

not want the poetry to be

foot.

But of what good have been interested

my

That

it.

do not know.

I

friend of ours says rightly that the Javanese are a people

filled

the

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

my

is

Let

prattling?

in this epistle,

and

me

you

if

rather ask

will

now

you

forgive

if

you

me

for

long silence?

There

is

so

much

that

simple na'ive beliefs. fact, that

is

lovable in

may

It

my

people, such

sound strange, but

you Europeans have taught me

to love

it is,

charm

in their

nevertheless, a

my own

land and peo-

Instead of estranging us from our native land, our European

ple.

education has brought us nearer to

it;

has opened our hearts to

its

beauties, and also to the needs of our people and to their weaknesses.

Do

not

Javanese

let

me

girl; I

tire

you any longer with

the scribbling of a silly

have written enough.

(Postscript)

In first

some places

it

is

the custom

when

the bridal pair meet for the

time for the bride to wash the groom's feet as a token of sub-

Whenever a widower widow a young man, the giving of the sirrih The one who has already been married at the wedding is omitted. hands the other, who carries a watering-can, a piece of burning wood, mission before she gives him the knee-kiss.

marries a young

girl,

or a

the contents of the can are

poured upon the

whereupon

wood

the charred

is

fire,

which naturally goes out;

thrown away and the watering-can

broken into pieces.

The symbolism of

this I

do not have

to explain.

—185—

It is

plain enough.

LETTERS OF A You

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

should have seen sister as she sat there before the kwade.

ought

have been photographed,

to

would have shown

or, better still, painted,

She

because that

the colouring.

She stepped so calmly and sedately down the carpet of flowers; everywhere there were flowers and the perfume of incense; yes, truly, she was I

much

like a

Bodhisatwa! (incarnation of Buddha).

cannot hear the gamelan or smell the perfume of flowers and

cense, without seeing her

The people picked up

image before

my

eyes.

the flowers over which sister

kept them; they bring good luck,

it is

said,

husband!

—186—

in-

and

to

had walked and

young daughters, a

XXXVI

^

March 27, 1903. always said of the

is

IT

for,

Well

plain?

misery

;

and misery

complain

to

girls

here

that,

and comfortably taken care of."

how about

—they

means, is

happiness,

feel,

who

too

What

a right to com-

the

opposite

of

and yet they have no right

are said to act always of their

their children?

hood, than children

well-being,

what the women

"they are well provided

Have they

own

free will.

But

more wretched than a sad childearly have learned to read the shadow side is

of life? I

once copied something from a speech by Prof.

great

German

scholar

almost as follows:

who was

Max

Miiller, the

so learned in Eastern tongues.

"Polygamy, as

it is

It

was

practiced by the Eastern peo-

women and girls, who could not live in their environment without a man to take care of them and to protect them." Max Miiller is dead; we cannot call him here to show him the benefits ple

is

of benefit to

of that custom. 1

To Mevrouvf Abendanon.

—187-

XXXVII

^

May

CANNOT begin

to

I

I

tell

you how great was

my

studies.

once learned

one advantage in

is

me

that I

am now

now time

am

First, I

my head,

is

I

I

my

could in

I

I

at

later I

Dutch so

can understand childhood,

now much more a deep grief

still it is

my studies

my

could

age.

have

that I shall

my

have depended so much upon I

I

indefinitely,

thoroughly in

it

must study one or two of the native languages.

have struck so hard with

happily for so long,

was able But there

ten full years ago.

pen that

my

through the middle, hut even that does not make pen!

17th, 1902.

at last I

has been but a review of what

could have carried on

limited on account of

working

and then

There,

I

when

joy

twenty-three years old instead of thirteen.

then look forward so far,

but

it

more than

this late study.

quickly and readily than to

So far

at school

my

it

is

broken

give up.

Poor

pen-holder

me

and we have worked together

must be a strange creature

to

lament over a broken

pen-holder! In April,

we went on

we paid our

a journey;

;

other sister, our eldest,

an urgent see her.

meeting 1

letter

We to

from

set

you?

who was

ill.

little sister,

While we were

begging us

out early the next morning. It

was simply

blissful!

To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar,

—188—

We

sister a visit.

our home without the least idea of seeing her again we went

to

How

We

there,

come

to

can

I

left

to see an-

we

received

Pemalang,

to

describe that

did nothing the

first

LETTERS OF A few moments but look

was so thankful blooming before. I

thing,

It is

one another and hold one another

And

tight.

She had never looked so fresh and

her well.

to see

VANESE PRINCESS

in her cheeks. And beyond everyhow her husband valued and honoured her. with great pleasure that I have learned to know my new brotherHe is a good, sincere man, with many fine traits. He is very

it

in-law.

at

JA

delighted

She had roses

me

to see

She

upright, just and true, and has a sympathetic heart.

is

com-

his

rade, his advisor, his friend, and a mother as well to his three children,

who

are as fond of her as if she were their own mother. The children follow her foot-steps everywhere, like little faithful dogs. The oldest child, a boy of seven, had lived with his grandparents. Sister took him in charge and the child is devoted to her now

and loves

to

be with her; though his grandparents did not keep him at

arm's length you four, she gives

may

The two

be sure.

them lessons

at

home:

so

I

others are girls of six and

might almost

call

them

little

pupils, Stella.

He

leaves the education of his children entirely to her, and naturally

sister will

been able

bring up her

little

daughters in our

Sister has not

spirit.

her early dream, as she had dreamed

to realize

it,

but

is

the

task which she has undertaken less beautiful for that reason?

Our roads have what matters

I

it

divided, but both of us

which road one takes

long to go to Holland for

second

is

that I

prejudices that

away.

air, Stella,

reasons; the

make

mention but one of the persistent

of

little

same

ideal;

first

is

study, the

blow upon the few remaining

to

left, it is true,

can

the

but leads to the same goal?

cling to me, so that they

There are not many

Only your cold

many

want European air still

if it

work for

me

may

in truth, a free

prejudices,

—189—

be wholly driven

but some obstinately remain.

I

woman.

To

should not be dis-

LETTERS OF A turbed in the least

men.

But

if I

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

were alone

in a

room

filled

make me, under any

can think of nothing, that could

I

with European gentle-

sible circumstances, receive alone, even one well-born Javanese

man, who was unmarried. it is

true.

even

if

feel at

I

it is

company,

should think

I

without a companion, and tiresome, and should not

it

ease.

So you see that

away from

my strong ideas of freedom, I cannot get my native environment, which keeps girls

in spite of

the influence of

strictly secluded.

When

the idea has been strongly inculcated that

not modest to show oneself to strange men's eyes, then to

break away from

must that

How

go. is

much

else shall

must not remain always

we be One

drives

air of

my

away

Europe

a hard task

so, that

prejudice

work together with men? And we hope to accomplish

w^ay in which

will be potent to separate

Sometimes

Javanese education. the foolishness for a

little,

but

it

I

me from

He

the Resident,

the in-

laugh at myself and

always comes back.

returned from our journey on the 19th of April.

several stations to meet us.

brought a long

official

Father came telegram from

which announced that the Heer Van Kol would come

found something

still

All the government

from the Resident

to

That was a delightful greeting of welcome, and

Japara the next day. I

able to

it is

it is

good.

fluence of

We

It

it.

part of our plan.

Only the

it

young

laughable, absurd, idiotic, but

man

dare not talk to a strange

there were

my

think

I

pos-

nicer

when

officials

to wait

On Sunday afternoon, With Van Kol was a

I

got

home

—your

letter.

along the whole line received the orders

upon

the

Heer Van Kol as he passed through.

at the stroke of three, the travellers

arrived.

journalist, who served him as interpreter and who had waited for him at the border. Van Kol had made a resolution never to lodge anywhere except in

guide, and Father,

—190—

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

a hotel, because he knows well the open hospitality of the country.

But after he had made the acquaintance of our family, and received a pressing invitation, he stayed with us.

who had been

we heard

Later

that

was we

it

He

responsible for his faithlessness to his resolution.

thought us worthy of scrutiny, he wished

European education on opportunity pass.

observe the influence of

to

girls of the aristocracy,

Happily we did not hear

and could not

the

let

this till afterwards.

The

knowledge would have made us constrained and self-conscious.

At the It

table,

was splendid

he talked almost constantly of his wife and children. to

hear

how

this great

man honours

his wife.

He met He

her through correspondence, a point of resemblance there, Stella.

corresponded with her at

by chance She was

about her literary work.

first

that she discovered

at that

her great

gift,

is

was only

time a governess, and was staying with some friends at

a villa on the slope of the Pinanggoengan (their villa

hage

It

her talent for writing.

called after that villa "Lali

Djiwa"

—

soul's

now

in Prinsen-

rest).

One

of

must write a description of the place, and they drew lots to decide which one it should be. The lot fell upon her. She sent the

the party

article to a

magazine and the editor wrote asking her for more.

Van Kol has been his early days,

to all of the places

where he lived and worked

in

and the children who formerly played with his daugh-

he found mothers themselves when he went back. But he still remembered them and knew them all by their names. Stella, we were happier that evening with the Heer Van Kol than we

ter,

have been in a long time.

At

first

we showed them examples

which called forth expressions of

Van Kol made some away and

of the artistic work of our people, wonder and admiration, and Heer

sketches of them.

the chair next to

him was empty

—191—

Some ;

I

of the

company moved

slipped into

it.

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

Then he began, "You have planned

me so." On my answering

go to Holland?

to

Melchers

told

cult for in

you

later,

coming back

in the affirmative, he

when you come back.

The

it

will be

diffi-

greatest difficulty lies

to the old life."

"Why do you think that?" He spoke frankly and openly and you,

went on, "But

if later on,

said, "It

you should marry.

you would never be able

to

make

would be too

for

difficult

After having lived in Holland

yourself contented as the wife of a

native chief."

He

instanced cases of well educated native girls their friends,

They and

had married Hollanders.

their

who

husbands were devoted

to

one another but the Indian cannot be really happy amid European surroundings, and the Hollander can never accustom himself to the Indian life,

so there

is

always an impassable gulf between husband and

wife. I let

him

finish quietly, before I

day; "Mijnheer

Van

Kol,

if I

brought

my own

ideas to the light of

should go to Holland,

my

intention

is to

be educated for a profession, that of teaching preferably, and when

come back It is to

He

I

I

plan to open an institute for the daughters of native chiefs.

study that

looked at

I

me

wish

to

go there."

in surprise; his

himself he said, "That

is

a fine idea

blue eyes lighted up as though to

—

a very fine idea."

Then

to

me,

"Do you not think it splendid to have an object in life?" There was so much enthusiasm in his voice and in the expression of his eyes, that I felt my heart grow warm, involuntarily my lips formed a word, a name "Stella." Stella, if I

could only have you here, but then the earth would be

too small to hold

my

happiness.

For that was happiness,

—192—

that

moment

LETTERS OF A when

saw

I

superior

my

that

man

like

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

plans were understood and respected too, by a

Van

Kol.

was

It

mothers must

like the feeling that

have when they hear their children understood and praised.

He had

asked

if I

had talked with Mevrouw Rooseboom.

the opportunity; both times

They seemed

company, a ball or a dinner. the palace, because his Excellency the

Heer Van Kol

told

me

Governor General had said

She will go for us

Buitenzorg,

we have

Could

in

to the

to

kind, which

to

do

is

Heer Van Kol

make

to

have

at

that

he knew me. to

Batavia and

to

our friends

tell

them

to all

at Buitenzorg.

but go with her!

I

present a petition or something of the

to

will write for us

will set forth our names, our ages

I

had never

have spoken of us

Abendanons' and

our hearts; she will go too

What we have

And

I

as soon as he arrived that

Annie Glazer goes on her vacation next month that

No,

had met her there had been a great

I

sure that he will

briefly

petition

what we want

remember us when he

at his instigation written to his

The

from Batavia.

and very

gets to

to do.

Holland

wife and explained our plans

to her.

He was and also

delighted at Roekmini's idea of going to the Art

to

For indeed in her art.

know it

that she

wished

go through the household school.

appears that she has not enough talent

He

to ever

go very far

shared our belief that a teacher of Domestic Science

could help our people very much. to

to

Academy,

But he

is

anxious for her

to

be able

Academy for a few months before she starts on her domestic He thought it fine that we two should wish to work together He said many times over 'T think it splendid for each other.

go to the

studies.

and help

you two I

want

to

undertake so much."

have talked

to

him about

to

subjects in our schools,

and

the idea of teaching hygiene

let

him understand

—193—

and kindred

that I should be glad to

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

He

take a course in hygiene and nursing, in order to teach them later.

thought that a good idea too.

"In India you could not study that except under great in

Europe

would be quite

it

easy, there

difficulties;

you would have everything

under your hand, and you could easily get through

in a

few years, as

you speak and write Dutch very well." I

him 'of

told

other reasons

He sympathized

Europe.

in the belief that

why we wished to

sojourn for a time in

And

with us there too.

our ideas would be able

to

he was one with us

compel a larger following,

we could spread them broadcast, if we worked under the protection The Javanese nation is like a great child that It respects ever}i:hing with which the all loves show and display. that

of the Government.

powerful Government concerns

We

talked of the education,

ters of the nobles.

monotonous dull It

was time

man

the last

itself.

if

such

Van Kol knows

it

with

whom

I

girls;

he

is

He

spoke of his own noble and highly

He

called her his counsellor

his guiding star.

me deeply He is small

touched

his wife.

delightful to be in his I

done for Javanese

should have to argue about the importance

gifted wife with such love and respect.

It

be called, of the daugh-

lives.

that something should be

of woman's place in society.

and

may

Regents' wives, and knows of their

have been asked

to

hear

this

man making himself

in body, but great in heart

so small beside

and

soul.

It

was

company. to

put

my

ideas in Avriting in the

form of a

It would do much good to our cause knows of the deep injustice that our women suffer. But I must know what I am doing. As soon as I let my voice be heard, I know that I shall bring down the anger and hate

brochure or if she,

of

who

many

letter to the is

a

woman

of the Javanese

Queen.

herself,

men upon my

head.

—194^

LETTERS OF A For myself personally scholars, because

I

VANESE PRINCESS

do not fear

I

should become a teacher

JA

might have

no father would

their hate or anger, but if I

to stand

before a class without

trust his children to

me.

I

should

have touched the egoism of man. I

girl

have received an answer

comes of age.

to

my

question as to

"A Mohammedan

It is

girl

when a Mohammedan

never comes of age.

If

she wishes to be free, she would have to marry and after that be

So we

divorced."

shall

have

declare ourselves of age, and compel

to

the world to recognize our independence.

You know

that

Van Kol came here with a journalist. He wrote a made with Van Kol, also the visit to

description of the journey that he

and something

the kaboepaten is described,

Van

with Heer

Now

Kol.

people will

is

told of our ocnversation

know whither we

are going.

I

only hope that making our ideas public will do good and not harm.

For the

my

people.

breath with

Keep it

my name would come am proud of that Stella

time

first

I

my

was too beautiful, so

we have;

and

it

little

Oh

now one

It still

Stella,

it

had

good of

me

be named with the same

to

be pulled apart.

to

all

Poor clover

of the triple bond.

of us.

It

taken together as

sorrowful.

It is

was made girls.

at

leaf,

the best portrait

Christmas time

The

sight of the

Three hearts grew together on one

of them has been torn away.

Will the wound ever

bleeds at the least touch.

you do not know how we miss

—speaks of

us of her

memory

last portrait,

group makes

stem, and

heal?

it is

our

is

—

people.

this portrait in

that

out openly in connection with

her.

We

feel so old

her.

Everything reminds

now; the past seems

to lie

behind us like an eternity, and yet a half year has not gone by since she left us.

—195—

'

XXXVIII

May

HAVE

read your

over

last letter

many

times; in

sympathetically about the Javanese people.

I

If I

my

about

you write so

it

very pleasant

It is

you should have such friendly thoughts towards the brown

that

race.

26th, 1902.

many things Where can one

could only have you here with us there are so

people which

should be glad

I

to

show you.

study and learn to understand a people better than in the heart of that

You know

people? and here we have a true Javanese environment. that all of

you would be welcome

charming of you

It is

present

I

may

to

wish

at

to

any time. have

me

with you, but alas! for the

To

only appreciate your good will.

Buitenzorg belongs just

now

to the

knows when a change may come!

realm of forbidden

So much

that

travel alone to

But who

fruit.

seems

to

us today to

be absolutely impossible, appears tomorrow as an accomplished

The Javanese are a nation filled with memories and fairy dreams and fairy tales the most wonderful things happen, and which

is

there can If

Javanese through and through, holds fast still

fact.

tales,

my

in

heart

to the illusion that

be miracles, even as there were in the far distant past.

you knew of the dreams of some Javanese

girls that

you know,

possibly you might be surprised at them, think them strange, but you

would do you 1

not, I hope, not, that

Mevrouw de

we

merely shrug your shoulders

in pity.

You know,

are possessed by the idea of going to your country?

Booij-Boissvain.

—196—

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

What one

But you do not know why. of visiting strange lands,

JA

is

naturally thinks

when one speaks new things,

of seeing and understanding

enjoying oneself, and perhaps also of learning accomplishments.

But when we feel so much for the suffering of our people,

strange

is it

then that there should be in us a great longing to do something that will

What

help them?

We

wish

has that to do with our desire to go to your country?

knowledge and bring back

to gather

ures of other lands, of your

change the

to

which

is

own country

first

to

our people the treas

of

all.

We

do not wish

spirit of the native Javanese, but to cultivate the

That

latent in them.

is

the goal which

we have

set

goo

before our

eyes.

such a pity that

It is

we

live so far

from each

other.

How

nice

it

we could exchange thoughts and ideas. Things can be much better in spoken than in written words. But our correspondence is very pleasant to me, we meet at so many points. How gladly I should teach you to know and understand my people. A

would be

if

expressed so

wonder words

artist

to his

must

rise

up

in

Java

fellow countrymen.

Burmanese.

Now we

brought so

many pens

to tell of

our race

in beautiful

Just as Fielding has written of the

have only that notorious book by Veth into motion,

^

that has

and caused a storm of anger

to

break forth.

Every land has

its

own

individual faults.

every other country on this round earth.

one knows so

bitterly little

certainly not gain

India just as well as

Poor India,

of you, and a book like that of Veth will

you sympathy.

Augusta de Wit^ writes with understanding, and 1

"Java; Geographisch, Ethnolgisch, Historisch," 3

vols.

of Leyden. 2

in foreign lands

"Facts and Fancies about Java," by Augusta de Wit.

—197—

Haraam

in beautiful lan-

1875-80, by Professor Veth

JA

LETTERS OF A

We

guage about India.

VANESE PRINCESS

always read her articles in the Gids with much

pleasure.

In everything that concerns nature and is

delightful.

in

hand with

On

and

in

"dreams," Borel

Have you read what Borel has

his friend Veth.

We

about the gamelan? article

art,

other subjects he has less good to say, he goes

think

it

a

jewel.

little

And

hand

written

did you see the

by Martine Tonnet about the Wajang Orang at the court of That too is a jewel. I wish that Borel would go there, he

Djokaarta?

might feel inspired

to

The dance

break into charming poetry.

Princes of Solo and Djokaarta must be magnificent. of dances

it is

said.

It is

a pity that

have often been invited, but

it

we cannot go

would be

so

It is

of the

^

the dance

to Djokaarta.

wearisome

We

to dress in court

costume, and at court every one must be dressed (like a bride).

Do you know very

fine.

It

Do you

Johannes."

I

also

it

seems

is

not like that too?

read what you wrote of your

what you said of the poor

little

when winter comes.

land, especially in Friesland. the

"De Kleine

so true in thought,

I

and

in

hear much of the misery

Poor, poor simple creatures!

tells

me

about conditions in Hol-

In the winter time she has often sat

ground beside poor people who lived

straw.

The middle of

clothes,

no

1

of

protege with great interest, and

in Holland.

correspond with a Frieslander; she

down on

It is

me

charming.

of the poor there I

to

"T'Vioolje dat weten wilde," reminds

Eeden.

style

by Marie Marx-Koning? We think it me that she must be a great admirer of Van

that fairy story

warm

in little hovels of

winter, no work, nothing to eat, no

covering, and crying children.

It

is

fire,

For a description of the deince of the Princes at the court of Socrakaarta, see " Chap. 14, p. 169. I'ile de Java" by Jules LeClercq.

Sejour dans

—198—

no

bitterly hard.

Un

XXXIX

^

June 10, 1902.

DUTCH

am

I

I

am

to

still

languages

I

manner

it is

in

I

is

in

a very long

like geology.

which

think set

it

is

I

interesting

down

What

interesting.

of

little

it

I

my way.

I

people

way from knowledge

of

also enjoy mathematics, but

and very

who knew how

do think delightful,

has come

many

But heavens! fond-

it.

Not

is

to

that I

do

instructive; but the

charm for me.

in school-books has little

should like to have a teacher

that so

home

struggling with the groundwork of history.

not like history;

I

favourite study, and

thoroughly at

ness for a language

Next

it.

my

has always been

say that

make

the dry parts

ancient history;

it is

a pity

should love to study the history

of the Egyptians, and of the old Greeks and Romans.

We

do not wish

Javanese.

We

to

make

of our pupils half Europeans or European

want a free education,

to

One who

everything, a strong Javanese.

make

of the Javanese, above

will be blessed with love

and

enthusiasm for his own land and people, with a heart open to their good qualities 1 2

and

to their needs.^

To Mevrouw Abendanon. En somme Java est trop gouvemee.

La remede

est

sous le main

;

"Instruire las in-

digenes non pas avec I'idee d'em Faire des Europeans, mais dans le but de les preparer a devenir les coUaberateurs intimes de ceux-ci."

A. Fabert.

—199-

June 17, 1902.

READ

in the

paper that some Chinese

I

should like to meet the gallant

know something

to

I

see

Of what good is the prenow that the strongest and

and that gives little

me

Chinese girls;

courage and hope. I

should be so glad

of their thoughts and feelings, their "soul."

have always longed

to

have a Chinese

wondered about the inner

often

joy.

We

few old traditions?

oldest traditions can be broken; I

my

feel like shouting aloud in

servation of a

had asked permission Hurrah for progress! I

girls

examinations.

to stand the teachers'

life of

girl for a friend.

such a

girl.

It

I

have

must certainly

be full of poetry.

At Semarang, a Chinese on a

It lies

hills

hill

and

is

^

millionaire has laid out a splendid garden.

so beautiful; there are rocks, grottos

covered with green ferns.

Masses of flowers and miniature

trees are interspersed with little parks

There has

is

many

On

fruit

and winding paths.

a lovely summer-house in the middle of the lake.

capes and twisted turns.

can be seen swimming around.

and tiny

And

in

it,

the shore,

The lake

goeromis and gold is

fish

a hill with a grotto,

1

To Mevrouw de

2

In 1898, four years before this letter was written, there were 261.000 Chinese settlers in

Java.

They

Booij-Boissevain.

Their constantly increasing number presents a problem to the Dutch Government. more frequently artisans, merchants or agriculturists

are seldom day labourers but

and by

their frugality

and industry have attained a condition of general prosperity,

in all

competition easily outstripping the more indolent Javanese, and often accumulating large fortunes.

—200—

LETTERS OF A

A

and a bath house. out on top of the

and flowers of

become little

runs through the grotto and comes

do not come out of the chasms

is

high, that

is

stair

where two miniature temples stand.

The whole idea

the art that is

it

Fruit trees is

fairy -land

only the fairy kings and queens and the silver shining

illusion complete.

But where

winding

VANESE PRINCESS

kinds grow and bloom everywhere;

all

reality,

elves

hill,

JA

not poetry?

is

holy, in a

make poem expressed in

in the rocks to

like a

is

Everything that

word everything

that

is

is

the art.

good, that

beautiful in life

is

poetry!

We

have seen the creator of

commonplace

sjofele baba.^

tigers are scattered

among

this

Images

wonder

A

deadly dull,

human

dragons, and

place.

in plaster,

the grass; these too are the creations of his

fancy. It is

a pity that at the entrance of the

walk

that leads to the fairy lake,

two figures of European workmanship have been placed; they destroy the

harmony.

You have been

to

Batavia to see the exhibition?

and what do you say now of the brown race?

Oh

I

am

so

my

proud of

Hollanders must lead us. like children,

Sjofele,

Yes, to be sure, its

art?

people, they are capable of so much, but you

And you

will

do that will you not?

We

are

men and women.

ragged or dirty

;

baba, a Chinese coolie.

Sjofele baba indicates a good-natured

contempt. 2

of

and you are our protectors, who must guide us and help

us to be grown up 1

What

"

Exposition of Javanese art held at Batavia in that year.

—201—

XLP July 12, 1902.

and Mother have both FATHER We had expected

given us their full permission.

storms, thunder-claps, and lightning flashes.

it. I had hoped that Father would dream that Mamma would stand by him. have never been estranged from one another but things are clearer

I

cannot yet fully realize

consent, but

We

I

had not dared

now between Mamma and felt

calm

calmness vanished.

not thought over what

words

words ready There

is

should say, but when

my mouth

in

to us in

had so much

I

my

lips.

it

Who

in

came was

it

that I

to the point, the

that placed the

—Who?

me?"

Mamma say, deeply moved, "Oh We have done wrong, not to

Poor, dearest mother, I

wish that

years,

I

could

what she

we owe

to her.

so thankful that 1

To Mevrouw

we

tell

child,

why have you

have told

Mamma

to-

in

Now

our mouths when we stood before her speaking for our ideals.

heard

had

were certainly hovering near putting the words

spirits

I

such a quiet, gentle

my mind

a power higher and greater than all earthly powers put

Good

gether.

I

themselves from

fell as

has brought us nearer together.

us, this

when Mother spoke

at first, but

my

manner,

to

I

not trusted

everything.

are not worthy to kiss her feet.

you what

Mamma has

been

to

us all these long

Now we realize for the first time the debt that owe her a world full of love and gratitude we are we are going away from Mamma in peace, in the service still is.

We

;

Ovink-Soer.

—202—

LETTERS OF A Good

of that

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

express our joy openly as formerly, as

We

we did only

had prepared what

do not know where

spoke

to

My

him.

I

I

and

had

to

while ago.

say to Father with the greatest anxiety.

voice sounded strange to

I

I sat

my own

ears.

I

was un-

I

was pleading was granted,

I

my dear father, the ice-crust melted from my arms around him and speak words of my knees trembled and my voice refused to do my bidding.

saw how much

I

heart.

comfort, but

my

little

got the calmness and composure with which

moved, but when the permission for which

my

a

no longer

are quiet now, but full of silent gratitude.

I I

We

knows and understands.

that she herself

it

cost

longed to throw

before him on the ground and looked at him with the mist before

eyes.

I felt

his pain

and

I

0, some day

suffered with him.

will

I

repay for everything.

my

In

my

heart the prayer rose "Father, forgive me,

Father, for-

give your child, she cannot do otherwise." It

was on the

twenty-first of June; I chose that day,

the difficult interview with Father.

Mother, with

me

Father stood by

in spirit.

me

in

my

I

my

On

fruit will

the

at

have you,

my

little

When

earthly one.

desire, there

was no joy

From

the depth of

my

my

soul

I

in

I

my

whom

prayed:

parents, flowers will spring

grow for our land, and for our people."

same day,

Batavia

to

and sympathy for the sorrow of one

grant that from this great sacrifice of

up and Kol

pity

my

struggle against

My tears were for him.

loved.

"0

was only

wished

Good angels surrounded me, my Heavenly

was alone once more and had gained heart; there

I

your birth-day, for

the twenty-first of June,

at his request.

The

letters

we wrote

to the

Heer Van

contained our names, ages,

and a summary of our ideas and wishes. But we had

to

have our parents' permission, without that nothing

could be done for us.

—203—

LETTERS OF A

/

And now

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

from our way, we stand Our parents cannot possibly afford the expense of our education; nor would we ask it of them. Yesterday I received a long and very earnest letter from Mevrouw Van Kol. If I that this stumbling block is cleared

before a second

—

the financial one.

did not need to keep

it

fingers did not cling to

try to tell

until it

it

so, I

you something of

was answered, and

if

should like to send

it

its

We

had received a benediction. anxiety;

we

are at peace,

we

trust

that

we have found Thee,

still,

that

We

herself.

feel as though

are no longer afraid,

and we believe.

We are no more than the dust of the

we!

boisterous happiness, but a

unaccustomed

She has given us more than

contents.

moral support, she has given us part of

my

to you, but I shall

we have no

Of what worth are

We feel no jubilant,

ground.

quiet joy.

we

God, we are so thankful

we have come through

doubt, unbelief

and materialism.

We all the

have thought much of time

it

was near;

it

late.

We

sought the Light afar off and

has always been with us,

it is

in us.

Our souls have been working and growing, and we did not know it. Mevrouw Van Kol has drawn back the curtain from before our eyes; we are more grateful to her for that than for all the other things which have been done for Before

I

us.

I

Mamma

had said

to

answered "God gave them

to

received her

such ideas?" and

letter.

me,

natural that Mother should try to hold us back, but

we would never

change, that

we could

"Who

me."

It

gave you

was only

when she saw

that

not change, she said to us with

resignation, "Well, children, I shall try to think that

you are called

to

God has sent you for this service." Mevrouw Van Kol wrote us: "Often we need human beings and their support, but there are many more times, when it is only God that we need. He has called each one of us to do our special work, and he do

this; that

—204—

LETTERS OF A

JA

gives us strength and constancy.

You

of experience says.

VANESE PRINCESS Believe me, this

now

stand

is

beginning of your work; when you are in the midst of will have that

had experience.

we become

It

what the voice

at the threshhold of life; at the it,

then you too

only when we have had experience

is

and friends of mankind,

free and strong, true helpers

depending not upon them, but upon ourselves and upon our Father-

God." Unasked, East and West has sent us assurances of its support and Mevrouw Van Kol sent us the paper with an account co-operation.

And where

containing a description of the journey of Heer Stoll.

the

writer had spoken of us, the following had been interpolated by East

and West:

"We since

it

trust that

Heer Van Kol, who has been a member of

was founded, will not have neglected

to tell

E &

W

her that she can

count to the fullest on our support in her noble struggle."

Mevrouw Van Kol, sent a few words to East and West about us, so that we might be brought nearer to the heart of the Javanese loving public, which reads E & W. After she had seen

this article,

She has asked permission I

do not like the idea, but

ther:

"How

to publish

it

is

in

my

entire letter in that paper.

our own behalf, and she writes fur-

can the friendly public know what

learn to appreciate your aspirations, better than in

is

which the young Javanese lays bare her soul

from whom she asks support and sympathy? letter that the public ought not to see, and

to

There I

in

your heart and

from a candid

know

is

an older not a

letter,

woman

word

in that

of no better intro-

duction for you to the circle that has the welfare of Java and of the

Javanese at heart.

I

can easily understand your scruples, but over-

come them and say "Yes." I have come to no decision

in

regard to

—205—

this.

I

must

first

have Fa-

LETTERS OF A Father wants

ther's consent. if the

Government says

JA

me

VANESE PRINCESS keep everything secret

to

world can hear of

yes, then the

at present; It is

it.

very

we should choose our way with all prudence, but experience we gain more by publicity than by secrecy. Even if the Government should refuse our request, we should lose nothing. How many petitions are never reached! true that

has shown us lately that

Let

me

we

say now, to set you at ease, that

will always

remain what

we are, but we fervently hope with you, that it may be granted us to make our own form of religion admirable in the eyes of those who think differently.

We

religion

made

and

feel that the kernel of all religion is right living, is

good and beautiful.

ye peoples, what have ye not

But,

of it?

Religion

designed as a blessing,

is

it

should form a bond between all

the creatures of God, white or brown, of every station, sex

One Father, of one God. we Mohammedans, and with

for all are children of the Almighty, say theists,

God

is

There

is

belief,

no God but

the master, the Creator of everything.

one another, help and support one another.

all love

and

us all-believing mono-

Children of one father and for that reason, brothers and

must

that all

were but understood.

sisters,

Ah,

down upon

if this

But we are so harnessed down by form that we

dogma

are sometimes driven against all religion; the followers of one

look

who

the followers of another, despise, hate and, sometimes,

even persecute them but enough of this for the present. ;

Is there a

writings

Dutch translation of Lessing's works, and of the

of Pudita Ramabai?

of this courageous Indian still

so well; I

was

I

was

woman

still

going to school when

for the

first

time.

I

life I

and

heard

remember

it

very young, a child of ten or eleven, when, glowing

—206—

LETTERS OF A with enthusiasm,

I

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

read of her in the paper.

ment; not alone for the white

woman

is it

I

trembled with excite-

possible to attain an inde-

pendent position, the brown Indian too can make herself free. days

I

thought of her, and

I

have never been able

what one good brave example can do!

\

—207—

It

spreads

to forget her. its

For See

influence so far.

XLIP July 28, 1902.

NO

cloud lasts for ever; neither

sun-shine. is

bom

From

and here

is

there such a thing as eternal

the darkest night the most beautiful I

Human

console myself.

morning

life is a true re-

flection of the life of nature.

Whiat

we must pray

for day and night

is

strength.

which makes the leaf and bud of one plant burst into the earth, 1

where

it

rots.

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

—208—

But the rain

forth, beats another

XLIII

'

August 15, 1902.

NELLIE'S

^

enthusiastic

article

copied in several papers here. tains

operation of

or a part of

one

letter;

is

women

my I

it.

in India.

letter,

think

enough and

director of the

letter

my

that

would be

to publish

it

all

better not to publish another

from Nellie throws

full light

upon

show the Netherlanders

many

busy now with an

will find

room for

it.

if

the

she could publish

She sent a copy of

about a Javanese wedding.

others their inferiors.

am

also con-

just as did Nellie,

and asked our permission it

Algemeen Handelsblad, asked

letters

spects their superiors, in

I

The Echo quoted,

home, and her brother advised me

letters will

many

Echo

in the

Hilda de Booj, the daughter of Heer Charles Boissevain, a

question.

one of

One

an appeal from that paper asking the syrnpathy and co-

all

a few words from

—

East and West has been

in

to publish

Such personal

it.

that the Javanese are in

respects their equals

this

some

re-

and perhaps

in

So says Heer Boissevain. article

for Belang Enrect;

If not, I shall send

it

to

I hope they some other paper or

We are collecting Javanese fairy tales for Nellie and sister making drawings for them. Oh, I hear so much wisdom and truth from the mouths of the people, and it is expressed in such sweet, melodi-

magazine. R.

is

ous words.

If I

only had your language well under

my

should like to translate the beautiful inspired music, so that 1

To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

2

Mevrouw

—209—

Nellie

Van

Kol.

it

thumb,

I

could be

LETTERS OF A

We

understood and appreciated.

break any one's head

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

are not so deep by nature that

There

understand our wisdom.

to

Happy language where

selfishness in our language.

is

it

will

no word for

that

word has

never penetrated. I its

wish that

I

my

could teach you

language, so that you could enjoy

beauties in their original freshness.

soul of our people, the finer

think

I

drawn usually from a

poets are

—may

The great majority are

classes are educated.

Tlj There are

it.

certain

The deeper I penetrate the Among you wise men and station, and only the upper

some superior

spirits

among

I

You know them better than I. me into Kampong and Dessa;

Stella?

say

it?

—

the lower classes ; but the

But go around with

small huts of the poor submerged tenth,

let

let

crude.

many,

us visit the

us listen to their speech,

They are an unschooled people always, but music comes welling from their lips; they are tender and discreet by

seek out their thoughts.

nature, simple and modest.

If I

am

ever with you

I

can

tell

you much

know and love them as I do. among them, and where a people

of our gentle people; you must learn to

There are so many poets and

artists

has a feeling for poetry, the most beautiful thing in

life,

they cannot

be lacking in the instincts of civilization.

Everything that

is

high and fine in

belief, art, everything that elevates

so

much

nese,

to the

life is

The

Javanese people.

poetry love, devotion, truth, ;

and ennobles. least, the

And

poetry means

very humblest Java-

And what do you think of the deep respect which And of the touching piety of the have for their parents?

a poet.

is

children

living toward the

dead?

There

is

no joyful occasion where the dead

are not called to our remembrance, and their blessing and the blessing

of heaven invoked.

And

the

name

In joy and in sorrow,

—how holy

of Mother

—210—

we

think of our dead always.

that is!

In hours of pain and

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

murmur that name. It is Mother, and again Mother who is called upon, if we need help, if we need support. The honour of motherhood lies in this, in the calling of her name in deep, sorrowful hours. Why do we not call upon our father why just our mother? Because we feel from childhood, instinctively that Mother, doubt, the pale lips always

—

means a world of love and devotion. Each object that falls out of our hands "Oh, Allah,

my

you, what

shows?

it

I

have

work earnestly

Stella, I shall

may

Do

child."

be such a mistress of

it

at

is

all that is beautiful

to the outside

my own

I

white race as

I

know

it

in

want

its finer,

that to

your language, so that some day

our people clear and intelligible

language hard as well.

meaning of

to explain the

can make

that I

picked up with the saying;

world.

to teach

I

want

our people

nobler aspects.

to

I

among

to study

know

that

They must learn of

your nobleness, of your greatness, so that they will honour and love you.

I

want

to

do so much that sometimes

pair of hands.

The

must not injure

my

I

could do.

till

And

late at night

ject if in the

it

bodily weakness, so

is

am

I

would be

had a double little.

And

I

the most stupid thing that

that is not

good for me.

me harm and

am

I

often stupid, sometimes sitting and working

should do I

wish that

great, but the strength is

health, that

yet I

and

end

will

doing

my

I I

my own

ob-

could not overcome

my

may

defeat

best to live soberly

-211-

and sensibly.

XLIV^ August 15th, 1902.

HURRAH now

They are well

for our native Art and Industry!

started

on the road

you how pleased and

it is

so easy to

make

I

to a

We

am.

splendid future.

textile

brown race

us proud of them!

:

Wood

that

he saw here by

carving, the art of the gold smith,

Our

weaving have reached a high degree of excellence.

here have received a large order from East and West for

We

are delighted.

tell

like to admire our own people

The future of our Javanese artists is assured. Heer Zimmerman was in ecstasies over the work the despised

cannot

I

Now

the clever artist can bring out

and

artists

St.

Nicholas.

new

ideas and

express his poetic thoughts in graceful undulating lines and in ravishing, glowing,

changing colours.

else to seek the beautiful

—

Oh,

splendid above everything

is

it

God

a spark of

is

everywhere, even when

things outwardly appear most evil.

There was once a child who went

what she would

to

an old

like to have, for the little

ornaments, nor clothes; but the child said

woman who

asked her

one had neither sweets, nor

"Oh Mother,

give

me

a flower

that opens in the heart."

How

do you like that?

You must

of the child sounds so sweet. 1

To

2

Flower tongue.

There

see

is

it

Dr. Abendanon.

—212—

—

in the original

a deep

meaning

the answer

in bloementaal."

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

"Njoewoen sekar melati hingkang mekar hing poendjering is

what one hears

thing interesting that is

now busy

we hear from

the

mouths of the people.

in

We

our language.

writing

are learning songs.

Not songs of rejoicing

—

you ever

^have

heard one of that kind from a Javanese?

The gamelan never

even at the most extravagant festivals,

tone

that is well, life

is

its

There

say "bloementaal," and

not well said.

We

That ever)'-

are

no word for poetry

is it

ati."

down

We

all the time.

is

rejoices,

Perhaps

mournful.

mournful; not a song of rejoicing.

These pages have been written under the influence of sweet and sad singing.

It

evening, windows and doors are open; the fragrant

is

breath of the blooming tjempaka beyond our chamber comes to greet

us with the cool breeze that rustles through floor, just as I

do now

To

also writing.

Before

floor.

at a

its

long low table, at

branches.

my left was

me was Annie woman who read from

the right of

me was

a

I sat

sister

upon the

Roekmini

Glazer, she too on the a

They

book of songs.

were very beautiful, and the pure, serene, sonorous tones seemed wish that you could be

would have a dream.

It is

ugly, unless

This

is

we make

—

it

it

is

But to

I

us.

little circle.

Dreams!

Life

have

I

You is

not

to

be

so.

beautiful.

We

always have beauty within us.

the reason that I wish that in education, emphasis were laid

upon character forming, and of will;

with us in that

cold, sober reality, but even reality does not

not ugly

It is

sitting there

with us and dreamed with

felt

to

How

carry our souls far away, nearer to the realm of the blessed.

it

first

of all upon the cultivation of strength

should be instilled into the child.

am wandering from my

subject.

This time

I

wanted

to write

you about our people, and not about education. There is an old woman here from whom I have gathered many

—213—

— LETTERS OF A flowers that spring

and has

still

willing, but

why?

more first I

Why

must

from the

She has already given

heart.

and

to give,

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

I

that time

I

awake and

door storm door

my

The meaning behind

day and a

night,

licht/

tot

tot rust,

strijd tot eer

door leed

sounds like a requiem in

lips; "Fast a

in solitude."

"Door nacht

tot lust."

ears.

the words of the old

woman

is:

Fasting and

waking are symbolical; "Through abstinence and meditation, we go

ward

the material

As

is

light,

where darkness has not gone before. Fasting

that a beautiful thought?

by

a child

others around

began

No

the light."

you not think

I

is

must buy her flowers

pay?

Solemnly the words sounded from her

and pass

She

wish for more; always more.

must earn her treasures, I

me much,

the spirit; solitude

is

is

to-

Do

the overcoming of

the school of meditation.

did everything mechanically without question, because

me

to question,

did the same thing; then a time came

why do

I

do

that,

why

is

so

when my mind

and so? why

—why—

It

endless.

would not do things mechanically without knowing the reason. would not learn any more lessons from the Koran, saying sentences I

a strange language, whose meaning

probably

my

meaning and

I

am

willing to learn everything." 1

in

did not understand and which

teachers themselves did not understand. I

I

Through night to light, Through storm to rest Through strife to peace Through sorrow into joy.

—214—

I

"Tell

me

the

was wrong, the

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

Book of Books is too holy to be comprehended by our poor intelligence. We would not fast and do other things which seemed senseless to us. Every one was in despair; we were in despair, no one could explain the Our God was our conthings which were incomprehensible to us. science, our Hell and our Heaven too was our own conscience; if we did wrong our conscience punished us; rewarded

if

we

did good, our conscience

us.

The years came and went; we were called Mahommedans because we had inherited that faith, and we were Mahommedans in name^ no more. God Allah was for us a name a word a sound without meaning. Now we have found Him for whom unconsciously our souls had

—

—

—

yearned during the long years. did not

know

that

it

was near,

—

We that

had sought it

so far

and so long, we

was always with

us, that

it

was

in us. It

had been working

in us unconsciously for a long time; but she

who opened the door for which we had sought, was Nellie Van Kol. And who leads us now, and shows us the way toward Him? It is

Mamma.

We

have been so stupid

all

our

lives;

we have had

mountain of treasure under our hands and we have not known Foolish, headstrong, pedantic persons that selves

now

for our

own

we were, we reproach

conceit and self sufficiency.

ourselves: "It has pleased

God

to

a whole

it.

open your hearts

We

our-

say to console

at last,

be thankful

for that."

God

alone understands the riddle of the world.

It is

together paths that were far asunder for the forming of

-215—

He

that brings

new

roads.

XLV^ August 17th, 1902.

GOOD

morning; here comes

sister to prattle to

a splendid fresh morning, and

is

corner by the window where

Another time

Our home, which however,

is

our doenia

shall continue

I

I

and describe

shall try

I

my

(little

am

I

sitting

you again.

It

here in a cosy

have a view of the garden.

our surroundings

all

world) and our

talk of yesterday.

It is

to you.

Now

cloister.

pathetic to see

the joy of our elders over the return of the strayed sheep.

Out of pure old Javanese

woman manuscripts; many joy,

an old

are going to study Arabic so that

You know perhaps

here sent us her collection of books,

read, and write

that Javanese books are very rare,

find because they are written with the hand.

We

printed.

How

I

are reading

now

beautiful. scious,

our

all

to learn the

It is

children as

we

It

is

We

and hard

in

to

the flower-tongue.

should be so glad

if

Have you any

difficult

a sentient language; often the

—

desire

certainly, but

words seem

to

you

it

is

be con-

are astonished sometimes,

own

are of the country, at the cleverness of our fellow coun-

Things of which one could never imagine anything could be

made, they express charmingly. To Heer

poem I

it.

Only a few of them are

fine things in the original.

Javanese language?

they express so much.

trymen.

1

a lovely

wish that you knew our language.

could enjoy

We

written in Arabic characters.

we can

E.

C.

Name

Abendanon.

—216—

something in the dark, give

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

out a subject at random, and a simple Javanese will immediately

a rhyme that astonishes by

aptness and clearness.

its

longs peculiarly to our Eastern people.

It

is

make

This facility be-

a pity that

when

the

precious gifts were meted out, your sisters should have been neglected.

That see,

not jfishing for a compliment,

is

made

fairy has

As one can

literally.

have

good care that

to take

certain

this virtue

amount of feeling

not seen already, that

it is

Now

goes to extremes.

try to understand them.

Your

sisters

;

that

very

It is

you know

Help me

know

to

difficult

my

all

we went

needed

— — rain

Now we know

it,

that

We

a prayer:

how

were afraid that they

rain, but

it

in order to

we found our

rose-

the days went; our

grow and

our tears of today serve only will

bloom

Rain,

to

But the same

fire

to

blossom.

nourish the seed,

in the future.

world too;

submissively before suff^ering.

that is in the heart.

is

Will you not

and of beautiful blossoms.

right for sorrow to exist in the

Bow your head

here

naturally

out one morning to see

not struggle, do not complain and curse sorrow It is

who

before they could bear those splendid blossoms.

the soul needs

from which another, higher joy

Do

faults,

The days came and

roses were full of luxuriant leaves

Rain

for one

of things in themselves that are not good.

from the over-abundant

bushes full of green buds.

rain, they

you have

see, if

overcome them.

our flower children were getting along. suff"ered

and we

does not degenerate into a vice.

good but you will soon

is

After having had days of rain,

would have

gift myself,

often hard for your sisters to keep themselves

in the golden middle way.

do that?

sister

reparation by endowing us richly with her gift of

I

you.

it

do not think so very much of her

sensibility.

A

we mean

though one fairy gave us wit in step-motherly wise, another

It

when it

has

it

its

comes

to

mission.

brings out the good

which purifies gold, turns wood

into ashes.

—217—

LETTERS OF A Now

I

want

with Nellie it

you how

to tell

Van

JA

it

VANESE PRINCESS

was

that

we happened

to get into touch

Perhaps you have already read something about

Kol.

One evening in the latter part of April, we had a visit Heer Van Kol. He was sent to us by a Dutch lady, who has

in the paper.

from

the

much sympathy

for the cause of your sisters.

our esteem through what he has been

meet superior people.

lightful to

and the Javanese.

to Java,

him a place It

was one of the most

Already, long ago, he had won

pleasant meetings of our whole lives.

the personal meeting secured for

It

in

our love.

was a great occasion

But

It is

in

our

de-

lives,

when we met your dear parents, it was a turning point for us; it waked us up to reality. Before that we had only seemed to live, we had been asleep, always sleeping and dreaming. Now we are alive, fighting and struggling, hoping, despairing, suffering

laughing; that

is life.

have descended

We

have climbed

and

weeping and

rejoicing,

to the heights of joy,

into the depths of misery.

am happy

I

and we

just to

be

alive. I

gles

have heard from your mother that you sympathize with our strug-

and ideas; and you have told us so yourself.

know

please you to

there are others

who

So

it

will certainly

are interested in our cause;

Van Kol and his wife. Heer Van Kol everything. It was to hear about our he had come, and he promised to support our endeavours

superior people like Heer

We

told the

plans that

with all his might; just as your father has promised to do. not glad that the cause of your sisters has found a

Holland that

—

in the council halls of the country?

he can

to

help us.

He

asked us

if

He

we would

she would prove a true, faithful advisor.

He

warm will

Are you

defender in

do everything

not write to his wife;

spoke of his wife with

such love and respect he called her his guide and his counsellor.

—218—

It

— LETTERS OF A touched us to hear a

man

JA

—and

VANESE PRINCESS

Would that there were more such men woman and honour her for it. I

had

did not

was writing

to

which was the to

Was

left, I wrote to his wife.

her

had no feeling

I

so of a

woman.

my

immediately after he

feet;

instinct

it

at all that

it

—

wonder! for when

I

was

I

an utter stranger,

to

had been the same way, when

I

was talking

As though she had been my mother,

I

blurted out

fact.

her husband.

man

see the highest in

grow under

the grass

let

—speak —who would

such a

It

without reserve, just what

I felt.

It

was easy

to

be frank with her hus-

band, for he was so modest, so friendly, met us so cordially, and was so fatherly towards us.

and wrote at once

at

once

to

—and such

God has

I

am

glad that

Mevrouw Van

We

a letter!

given us as a

gift,

followed the voice of

I

Kol.

heart

received a letter from her

feel ourselves rich in her sympathy.

and through

the heart of a true friend,

friend's heart, he has found us himself.

happy we

We

my

If I could only tell

that

you how

are.

"We port

will find the right human friends, when we cease to seek for supamong men, but depend upon ourselves and upon our Father

God."

We

"The

loveliest

nestle

Again she says:

are deeply grateful to Nellie for that.

and best among us are but weak blundering creatures;

on your Father's heart, he will heal your wounds and dry your

tears."

In the days since

has happened.

I

have begun

plunged us into despair, but now solation

from men

becomes

light,

We

this letter

something very unpleasant

Before our acquaintance with Nellie,

—we hold

it is

fast to

different.

We

it

would have

do not seek con-

His hand, and then the darkness

and the storm wind a gentle breeze.

are not afraid,

we

are never afraid, wherever

—219—

we may

be, there

LETTERS OF A is

who judges us

a father that watches over us,

ready for anything.

—

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

For there

no

is

light

We

with love.

are

where darkness does not go

dawn is bom out of the night. Now that we have found Him, our whole lives are changed, our work seems nobler, higher. What do you think of all this, Edie? I I know one thing for certain, that you are glad for your sisters. before

have

the

other things to prattle about, and then

still

go; otherwise

it

will

grow

seems very formidable

to

and

stale,

you.

it is

Honestly,

Do

must be the basis of our friendship. thing because

it

might give

me

pain,

must

I

let this letter

Perhaps

too long already. tell

me

Candour

the truth?

not be afraid to

when you know

tell

that

it

it

me

some-

would be

wholesome for me.

From you we did not expect allow the workmen under your your ideas

fullest

it hurts me so to man made lower

We

it

is

else,

but that you would not

We

orders to be beaten.

in the matter.

I

see the beast in

share to the

cannot bear to see any one struck;

man, unfettered, hot tempered, the

than the beast.

cannot understand

execution,

anything

how men, and even women, can go to see an You know very well that un-,

worse than heartless.

fortunate convicts are often beaten with rods; they are cruel people that willingly encourage the infliction of such punishment.

Javanese, but I

still

worse

in the

in fact a highly

at a festival of the people, let first a child, girl,

make

and after

that a

;

woman, and

the acquaintance of his stick in a most frightful

of the great man's way.

It is

in the

educated European,

manner, because the blunderers had not been deft enough out aloud

bad

European, when he so debases himself.

have seen, a certainly not stupid,

a young

It is

I

ground

each blow pierced

me

my teeth

in getting out

together to keep

from crying

through the soul.

not the idea of pain that makes

—220—

me abhor

bodily punishment,

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

but the deep humilation that the victim must feel. it

does to the one

never cures.

who

That

is

And

also the

harm

Physical punishment embitters, but

punishes.

our conviction.

As children of a ruler in a community where the idea is fast rooted that a Randen Mas or a Raden Adjeng is absolutely a being of a higher order, to whom a God-like reverence is due from the people, we have oftener than we would, been among scenes that made us tremble with exasperation. At such times we are struck dumb and stand still as death, we can neither speak nor smile, indignation and pity hold our mouths it

fast closed.

An

acquaintance of ours once said

"We

must do

how otherwise will our little handful be able to keep peace and among thousands? Had they not been afraid of us, they would

well;

order

long ago have hunted us from the land, and driven us into the sea."

Obedience through fear; when will the time come when the God-like rule,

which

is

called love, will penetrate millions and millions of hearts?

One thousand nine hundred and two years ago the beautiful law of love was preached, but how many thousand years must pass before love will come into its own? Not only among the elect, but among the multitudes?

Your mother knows told

the whole history of our lives.

you of our childhood years, when we lived under the

of older brothers and sisters?

must submit tini;

The

Among

us

to the older in everything.

it is

was

that I

a law, the younger ones

That was not for

even in her early years, the desire for result

Has she ever despotic sway

was somewhat out of harmony with

brothers and sisters, because

I

submitted to them only when

son in what they thought good.

So

alone against a hostile power.

Bitter, bitter tears

I

Kar-

sister

freedom had awakened.

I

my

older

saw a

rea-

stood there a child of twelve years,

children.

—221—

were wept by us as

LETTERS OF A

,

Do you know who at

has always been our friend, our help and our

But most of the time he was not

Kartono.

support?

Our friendship

Semarang.

My

earliest youth.

We

fraternity."

It is

not a boast,

is

quite old

eldest sister married,

and then we began a new

and

wished

to

be loved

but every one knows

And how our

little

you

my

see;

it

at

home, he was

goes back to our

older brother went away,

The watchword was "Freedom, equality

life.

be with us than with the others. gether.

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

—not

feared.

that our little ones

Love

is

the

ones love us!

would rather

bond which binds us

to-

They have taught us much.

Those who embittered our childish years, were also our teachers, for Another proof that

they taught us to avoid being like themselves.

row

sor-

justifies its existence.

Those who formerly opposed

They do not

friendship.

In every

letter,

our

tell

us,

now come

to

us with love and

us so in words, but deeds bear witness.

sister asks us to

come and

Our presence

visit her.

does good, both to her and to her house, she says always.

God tory,

is great,

become

God

powerful!

is

Could not that

bit of

our

the Javanese?

Would

and respect

bind the Netherlands and Java together?

happy I

but

to

state of affairs

protest, I

we only know

has come about in our

you

I

hope sincerely

away from

family,

I

this

do not know; us,

the

will take

it

that this long discourse will not

a further correspondence with your sisters. as a proof of our

good

intentions,

we look upon you as our brother and our many letters from Sawah Loento with Japara as

say that that

own

How

Many times the question has been asked we have much love in our hearts and that is

that

best Brother,

that

not be possible for nothing but mutual love

I believe.

frighten you

And

it

do not know.

whole secret

Now,

life his-

the life history of two peoples, of the Hollanders and of

—222—

friend.

when we

We

hope

destination will be

LETTERS OF A forthcoming.

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

Tell us about everything

—your

work

—your

life

and

your environment. It is

to take

a pity that photography

some peeps, for the

customs.

We,

is

such a luxury, for

we should be glad

benefit of our friends, into typical Javanese

as children of the country, can go everywhere here

with a freedom that would not be allowed to you.

—223—

XLVr

LATELY mire

we have

received

August 20th, 1902. some people from Batavia who ad-

the art of our people, and who wish to do much for it. They were heads of the governing board of East and West India, who wished to have examples of native art for Santa Glaus

in

and were anxious for Japara to be well represented. We have been busy with that work. It is such a pleasure to us to be able (sinterklaas),

work for

to

privilege to be the avenue through which

way

their soul find a

its

some of

think

it

a great

these expressions of

new world. Works of art that compel wonmade by the despised Javanese, whom the world

into a

der and admiration are in

We

the furtherance of our people's art.

simplicity has patronized.

When

one looks

splendid examples which

at the

that sees their simple creator,

works, one that here

ecstacies

is filled

and the primitive

we

have, and after

tools with

which he

with reverence for his work, and feels instinctively

Once when we were in over something which he had made, we said to him "Oh, where one

is

face to face with a true

artist.

did you get such beautiful designs?"

The lowered eyes were answered "From

my

swer, and afterwards 1

To Mevrouw Van

2

Bendoro means master

raised,

and with an embarrassed laugh, he

heart, bendoro."

we laughed

^

We

were delighted

so at ourselves, because

Kol.

—

It is

also used to

women

—224—

of high rank.

at his an-

we had

sat

LETTERS OF A upon

and he was

the steps,

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

in a respectful attitude

upon

the ground,

•••••••••

humbling himself before •

us, to

whom he was

a hundred fold superior.

splendid that through the untiring efforts of yourself and some

It is

others, the eyes of the Netherlands are beginning to be

important part of a child's education

—

reading.

opened

to that

may

Holland

congratulate herself that she possesses such noble strength, which

well sets

mind and spirit far more fortunate

with heart and soul toward the forming of the

itself

And in that respect the Dutch child is Javanese, who possesses no books except school-books.

of her youth. than the

We

were

us to write

children

still

little

when an

narratives of native child life which were to appear

We

in small illustrated books.

the sketches, that

inspector of native education asked

some day

had not the

least idea

the pioneer of the noble

when we wrote

movement

in Hol-

land to give the children good literature, would ask us to bring a

little

stone for the building of that tower, which

pure

a tower full of clear,

air,

panse of Heaven the

men

—which

of the future.

games and songs for tales

and the

much,

to

little

We

games.

we have an

1

Jules

last

now

In the

place though

first

Le Qarcq it is

to

study

an

The

it.

we

seek in vain in

man who

says of Javanese music that to

European

ears,

it

far

we it,

down

the fairy

love music very

because we have

from you, and European music.^

in

it

has spent twenty years colof charm, and produces a sweet from being barbaric it makes one

art "tres difficile, tres complique, tres delicat."

—225—

the youth,

greatest difficulty lies in

is full

and that

all the ex-

—

collecting fairly tales, fables,

will not be easy to write

week, we talked with a

melody incomprehensible jealize tbfit

are busy It

looking on

erecting for her loved ones

entirely different musical scale

there are chords for which

Only

is

our great sorrow we know nothing about

never had an opportunity this,

undimmed windows,

she

her.

rising so high in the

is

LETTERS OF A lecting songs

and poetry of

all

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

kinds

among

the Indian people.

rhymes and jingles. some Javanese songs in his collection.

Now

collected all conceivable forms, even so anxious to have

has

he

But so

he has not been able to write them into music on account of the of which

He

is

far,

difficulty

spoke.

I

But gamelan music

rhymes are simple. quite well.

is

We

very

tried

and the children's songs and

difficult,

some of them on

would seem as though an

It

the piano

and they went

invisible telephone cable ran

Djawa and back again; otherwise we do not see many things of which you spoke in your letter were already answered in ours before we received it. In my letter which crossed yours, you will find many of your questions answered. We had even written you of the songs, games and fairy tales. It will be so unfortunate if we cannot give the songs, for the charm lies in the music. As children, we did not enjoy our fairy tales, if the narrator from here

how

to Lalie

can be that so

it

could not sing.

We

have been having a heated controversy about the influence of

Our adversary thought

books.

was

silly,

We

a book nothing

—

that idealism

was

all

nonsense; poetry

not of the slightest value.

were delighted the next morning, when we opened the Amster-

dammer

to find

are novices,

your delightful

triflers,

article

our judgment

is

on the influence of books.

We

worth nothing; but now we have

an authority on the subject.

He

is

a very peculiar man, and

it

interests

him

to strike at

our inner-

He likes to try to analyze our deductions. He is a many good qualities, but so weak. Through him, we see still more plainly why a child should first of all be educated in strength of

most convictions.

man

of

will. I

Without strength,

cannot

tell

all other

good qualities are of

you how thankful we are

—226—

that

little

worth.

you have shown us the way

LETTERS OF A to true

free in

—

happiness

to true

freedom

it is

Where

to them.

is

VANESE PRINCESS

—

to

Those who serve God are

God.

To be dependent upon

they are bound to no man.

bondage

but

—

JA

true happiness?

so difficult to find the road thither,

It is

others

is to

we cannot go by

tram, by

horse or by boat, and no gold can pay the cost of the journey.

hard

to find the

be

not far away,

It is

way, and we must pay the fare in tears and heart's

Where

blood and meditation.

is

the road?

in ourselves.

It is

In the

we find much that delights us, that transports us, so that we think we have found the long sought happiness. But even as the thought comes, we find by bitter experience that what we hold to our hearts, is world,

empty

dross.

True, lasting happiness dwells within, and

We

have learned of that from you.

God

is

called soul's peace.

is

jealous,

it is

not suffer us to pray to any other gods but Him, and

who

bitter disillusion those

them with reverence. In

it,

shalt

much

Mother says

The

and pray

to

Alas, if that

man is man and commandment were only under-

would be spared us. would like to meet you;

suffering that she

for the miracle that

lievers;

punishes with

have no other gods before me," a command

you have wrought

hearts to the Father of Love.

ligion,

will

there lies an earnest admonition that

but a fallible creature. stood, so

He

i

So we think, "Thou of love.

He

create gods for themselves,

said;

things that

You

we had

thank you personally

to

in her children in opening their

ask what had turned us into unbe-

seen lurking under the mantle of re-

and Oh, the intolerance of so many strong believers.

We were children; how can one understand We did not know, could not understand that using God's

name

to

cover his wicked deeds.

for that matter, not what

is

the thoughts of a child? it

is

We

your belief? but what

—227—

is

man who

does

asked and

evil,

still

ask

the conduct of your

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS Now we know

Righteousness was our God.

life?

that

God and

right-

eousness are one.

We

are reading a beautiful

is

no word for poetry

it

not expressive?

in

poem;

it is

in the flower-tongue.

There

—and

our language, so we say flower-tongue

is

All our books are in poetic metre and can be either

read or sung. Do you remember the cool, bright tropical evenings, when everything was quiet, and the stillness was only broken by the

wind through

rustling of the

tlie

the fresh evening breeze brought

tops of the cocoa-nut trees?

you on

of kemoening, tjempaka, melati.

then? the song of a Javanese,

bours

—

of love

—

who

its

When

breath the sweet perfume

Did a dreamy song never reach you sings to his family and to his neigh-

heroic deeds, and glittering pageantry

—

of beauty

and of wisdom; of mighty men and women, princes and princesses of the long ago.

It is

that loveliest

hard day's work, seeks lost in the

dreaming

all his cares

away, wholly

shining far-away past, whither his song leads him.

Javanese are a people who says rightly.

That

sleep."

hour when the Javanese, tired from the

rest in song,

"They are is

true, but

"The

young friend of ours dreams of their eternal

live in the past," a

lost in the blissful

we

are alive,

we must

live;

and

life

always

goes forward.

Our

friend says, too

:

"Your people must be awakened

realization of the outside world."

Many

to a practical

things that are dear to us will

then be driven into the background, but should

we

for that reason, de-

lay the awakening?

Dreams are for ever?

dreams

splendid, but what

We

must make

would become of us

if

we dreamed make our

ourselves nobler, by trying to

real.

—228—

LETTERS OF A There

so

is

much charm

means of making us

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

anew

it

many

a great pleasure to find out their ideas.

simple language, but they

by

their truth

tell

and wisdom.

beautiful thoughts in our

I

own

few days.

in the last

ing of fables brings us into contact with is

You have been

in the Javanese people.

realize

the

This collect-

kinds of people, and

They

tell

them

it

to us in

them so graciously, and we are moved wish that

soft

could send you some of their

I

musical tongue.

Translated they are

no longer what they were.

We

tell

you too much about our people, do we not? answers

question,

it

them and

that

itself.

you love them

essential thing is the spirit,

We

know

sincerely.

that

We

But what a

you are glad

to

believe with

you

and not the world.

We

know

of

that the

are so rich, and

happy with the spirit friends that we have, is it selfish to want to from each one of them? To improve ourselves by correspondence with those who nourish and broaden our minds? so

learn

We

think

it

abominable

to receive

and

to

have

to

answer

letters

about

make one ask "Why were they written?" We are many superior minds. Deep in the heart of Celebes we have a noble friend. We admire him sincerely for his great work. It is always a holiday for us when we receive a letter from Dr. Adriani. His letters are as interesting as they are learned. We met him when we were visiting the Abandanons. Mevrouw brought us together, knowing how much we should value the acquaintance. When we are distressed by the heartlessness of others, the mere thought of him is a consolation. The selfishness of people hurts us; often it is boundless. It is such a delight to meet now and then, among luke-warm or indifferent people, many without heart or head either, a being who is all enthusiasm and heroic strength. nothing, epistles that

certainly privileged to be in touch with so

—229—

— LETTERS OF A

We

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

know us

are so sorry that you did not

in the full

glow of our

triple bond.

—one

We

were three souls welded together

by side

living side

in thought

and feeling

Storms passed over the young

in life as sisters.

heads, storms raged in the young hearts! I

think of your "In order to reach our ideals,

From

illusions."

ripens.

It is

illusions,

the death of

so with

human

we must

lay

down many

young spring blossoms, the strong

life

—

sometimes mature ones

is it

From

not?

the death of

fruit

young

which ripen and bring forth

rise up,

fruit.

We

have laid down a great

we buried

it

illusion.

in our heart's blood, but

was a

It

still

we

bitter,

miserable hour;

felt as

though we were

being rushed along as by a river, which was carrying us forward to fresh, strong life.

We know bring

it

many

tears

growth.

We

that

to full

must be shed

to

are beginning

water the young fruit and

now

to

understand what Dr.

Abendanon meant when he told us that through his wife. What was formerly dark to us has meaning now. Yes, we shall only be able to move slowly. The journey is long and the way steep and difficult. The idea of personal suffering does not trouble us, but if it should react upon ourselves, and in that way, impede our cause, it would be terrible. I

think of a certain evening not long ago, an acquaintance took both

of us to a concert at the play-house at Semarang; that

we two had

ever, in our

whole

lives,

it

was the

first

time

been alone in the midst of a

great sea of humanity, without sister, without father, without mother;

both of us absolutely alone, with

same thought: "So great sea of Life!

all

those strange faces.

But we are comforted,

watch over us."

—230—

We

had the

we two alone on the there is a God who will

shall our life be in the future;

LETTERS OF A On

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

the twentieth of this month,

thought.

We

saw the Willem

we were

at

Tandjong Priok,

carrying as a precious freight, Java's great friend and to the distant Netherlands.

that country, so that

He

is

already

when he speaks

known

warm

in the

supporter,

Assembly of

in the interests of the millions of

children in this land, his words will have authority, and weight.

him

safely

Willem

II.

in

steam away from the coast of Java,

II.

Take

for the sake of these lands, and for the sake of

his dear family.

And now, true best counsellor, our highly honoured and dearly loved It did us much good friend, we thank you many times for your letter. in every

way.

It

us and opened up

encouraged us

new

to earnest meditation

vistas of thought to us.

—231—

—strengthened

XLVII

'

September 2nd, 1902. is

IT

presumptuous for us

to

play "mother," and with children

are older than we; but what does age matter?

who

Every one needs

love, the grey-beard as well as the child.

Should a to

her right

woman

—

only exclusively through marriage be able to come

to the full

awakening of the best

the highest and most sacred glory of

must a woman be obliged mother

—

a being

who

to

is

is

all love

and

sacrifice?

world that

one can love better than oneself.

her soul? because

But then

motherhood.

have a child of her own

pitifully shallow is the idea of the self that

woman

gifts of

it is

in order to

be a true

how

If that is true,

only a piece of one-

There are so many who are

called mothers only because they have brought children into the world,

but beyond that they are not worthy of the name. all the love that is in

a spiritual sense

her heart

—mother.

to others,

We

A woman

that gives

with no thought of herself

is,

in

set the spiritual mother higher than the

physical.

We

hope and pray fervently

that later if

it

is

granted us to realize

our ideals, and we stand at the head of a school, our children will not call us

"mother" as a matter of form, but because they feel

that

we

are

mothers.

We zurg, ^

hope

who

that

will

Anneka

make up

will find cordial, affectionate people at Buitento the

poor lonely child for the lack of a mother

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

—232—

LETTERS OF A and of a home of her own. here.

I

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

Anneka

lived our Javanese live with us

wish that you could have taken a peep at the

comer

little

be-

hind the door, where Anneka sat on the ground with us in such a sisterly

manner.

where

I

One evening she sat by us in our chamber, at the low table am now writing; she sewed, we wrote. There was still a fourth

in the circle

You know

—

She read aloud or rather sang

a friend of ours.

to us.

of course, that all of our books are written in poetic metre,

flower-tongue as

we

and they are meant

say,

Outside the chamber there bloomed

Doors and windows were open. a tjempaka tree;

its

perfume came

was gentle and tender,

the song

be sung.

to

The voice

us on the soft wind.

to

was sweet

to

our listening ears.

It

carried our souls back to the far distant past, to the golden age of

babaric splendour, and of

and

wise and beautiful

strong.

We fly

men and women who were

bit

our pen-holders absently

—much

oftener than

we made them

over the white paper, and amid these wholly Javanese surroundings,

there between the West.

We

brown children of the Sunny Land, sat a pale daughter of gladly would we have you, even so, among us.

Oh how

have learned the songs

too,

and

if

we were

not bashful,

we would

dream before you. Yesterday Annie did something typically Javanese. She was so anxious to go away from Japara, we said to her "Ask the help of the

sing and

Soenan of Kantingan, promise him an

comes true."

Day

before yesterday evening

she went with us to

make her

Anneka went with us

we spoke

off"ering.

of priests to the holy grave, and

on the ground

off"ering of flowers, if

your wish

So she did.

we

of

We

it,

and the next morning

went there with a band

took flowers and incense with us.

into the building over the grave

at the foot of the

tomb.

—233—

and

sat

with us

Incense burned, and a mystic

LETTERS OF A buzzing rose at It

first

murmer

VANESE PRINCESS

softly but gradually louder

was solemn and impressive.

to the

JA

We

sat with

from the

priestly choir.

lowered heads and listened

of the mystic prayer, while blue clouds of incense rose

upwards.

One

of the priests creeping forward on the ground brought Anneka's

flowers

and laid them reverently on the grave of the Soenan, and after Next to me I heard a snickering. It was

that

on the other graves.

Barefooted as a mark of reverence, she had come with us

Anneka!

For

into the building.

and

to

We feet.

is

it

our custom

to

look upon the .dead as holy,

show them reverence. then went to the

We

little

stream behind the churchyard to wash our

asked the priest for Heaven's blessing for Anneka.

Dearest,

our native

we should life

so love to have

There

with us.

is

so

you

here, so that

you could

live

much that is touching in our Javawe show to our dead and to our

nese life; especially in the honour that parents.

Nothing ever happens in our

of joy or of sorrow, that

we do

remember Japara when she she

may

sits

Anneka

will

high and dry at Buitenzorg, although

They that can never forget it. They

be a thousand times better off there than here.

have known Japara who have seen ;

must think of is

any importance, either

lives of

not think of our dead.

it

its

soul,

again and again, whether

it is

with love or whether

it

with hate.

Yesterday at midday we went to the woodcarving works interesting.

There were

The work they do

is

fifteen people,

men and

severely simple but

it

is

;

it

was very

apprentices, at work. in the highest degree

effective.

Sister

Roekmini must naturally go

down with

the wood-carvers

been there

all along.

to

work with them, and she

sat

on a bench as naturally as though she had

—234—

We

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

LETTERS OF A

have made the acquaintance of Frits Reuter; he

He

draws one's heart.

you say

to

so

is

who What do

a writer

wholesome and spontaneous.

reading one book through from seven o'clock in the evening

to three o'clock in the

given when one present, to

is

is

in

make us

morning?

not sensible, but

It is

good company.

If

it

was your

can be for-

it

by your you should

intention

love your great poet of the people, then

certainly be satisfied with your work.

We have also enjoyed Vosmaer's first

lives.

it is

we thank you

was our heartily

all the

we

received a book on Greek

gods and goddesses;

it is

delightful

look at the plates and read the descriptions after "Inwijding."

to see all that

not desire so much.

We

Carel

Poet and art Dutch hexameters.

Vosmaer. into

No, no, we must

and Frank.

are only thankful that there

endowed with the power of words, who has made and that we can understand his language. "Homer"

Oh!

beauty with one's own eyes, and to experience the emo-

tion that thrilled the souls of Sietska

1

It

one of the pleasantest introductions of

After reading "Inwijding,"

mythology, with pictures of to

beautiful "Inwijding."

acquaintance with this Netherlander, and

for introducing us to him;

our

^

critic.

it

is

live

some one,

and breath,

Author of "Amazone," and the translator of

—235—

'

XLVIII October 11th, 1902.

FEEL some

I

who will carry on our work in directing we have gone away. Our little sisters are

anxiety as to

wood carving

the

after

and there

too young,

is

the financial responsibility as well.

European comes here, naturally our

own

his

one who devotes himself to

profit; the

interested

and have

The world says

in his heart a love for art

that everything spontaneous

everything that differs from all ages, the

type

set

is

tormented

way

artists will

it,

is

this

dis-

must be suppressed, and

necessarily soiled and smirched.

Every one who

all his life, unless

work should be

and a love for Java.

of the idealist has been hard.

suffered.

is

a

If

be exploited merely for

No

In

deviation from the

not like the rest of the world,

he throws away his own coat, and in

is its

stead draws on the coat of custom.

I I

do not want

to

promise you anything,

should be able to keep

my

promise.

Stella, for I

Do you

think

am

not sure that

Modjowarno

so

Which would you prefer, that we should go crazy here at we seek healing for the wounds in our souls there? If we are disappointed in our plans, we are determined that we will not remain any longer cloistered and imprisoned here for petty, futile reasons. We will not submit to conditions which we detest and despise

frightful?

home, or

1

that

To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

—236—

— LETTERS OF A

in

VANESE PRINCESS

The enemy abroad does not

with all our hearts.

enemy

JA

our own country eats into our souls.

frighten us, but the

Nothing can help us

but God.

Now

do not say

a letter telling

that

you

terror for me.

you

to

It is

will be cast

address

me

at

down and sad, when you receive Modjowamo. The idea has no

we shall go there with lacerated hearts, Modjowamo, and even there, all will

true that

but that will not be the fault of not be I

to

You have

lost, Stella.

shall stiU

have

that,

and there

Here

venture save myself.

really think.

If I

became a

often encouraged I shall I

to

I

I

my

use

to lose

should venture much,

teacher,

whom

calling dead, because those

me

have nothing

if I

pen

and nothing said what I

should be striking

my own

had offended would gird on

their

armour and hunt me down. I

have already said that we would not go

deeply wounded souls.

my

pen?

Do you know

Nothing speaks so

have made eyes grow wet.

to

Modjowamo,

the effect that

to the heart like suffering.

You know me too

save with

would have upon

And even

well, I hope, to accuse

I

me

It is only to show you how very much the when one has heart's blood for ink. A few months ago, some one wholly unknown to me burst out crying when she read some words of mine. She felt how I had suffered when the words flowed from my pen. She was so affected that she wished to begin work at once for the alleviation of the misery of which I had The next day she even offered to help us; alas, only to withwritten. draw the offer a few days later, through the working of reason. People think that they are pleasing me, when they assure me that I What does it amount to? I want what I write to write "splendidly." make a lasting impression, Stella, and I can only do that when I have

of vanity

when

worth of a pen

I

had experience. then

—

say that.

rises

When my

heart has been written upon, then

will what I say be of worth.

—237—

—only

—

'

XLIX

October 12th, 1902.

DURING which

the last year I often heard something about myself, distresses

me.

answer outright; I

am seriously troubled, Some

true?

that

I

my

I

am

a coquette.

Do

have asked

me

for I dislike anything that

my

sister to

truth-loving

watch

me

what there

that is strange,

little sister

says

—

well,

is

she

when

my

and

is

Believe me,

no thought of pleasing; and

is

to tell

me what

my

eyeS.

always conscientious

intentionally; that I have

I

Is that

eyes.

much when

never mind with whom.

It

way?

inconstant.

in the play of

is

eyes dance as if they were saying

is true, it is

not spare me, but

a coquette? and if so, in what

one, no slanderer, says that I speak with

they see in

And my

I

am

say that if

I

I

talk long,

do not do

it

what she says

unconscious and in spite of myself.

a strange sensation,

when one has always thought

serious, candid girl, to hear all at once that one

is

oneself a

a coquettish creature.

was astonished and distressed I had never given the matter a thought, and would not be guilty of such conduct knowingly. I

;

I

am

I will

told that I

not do that;

eyes, not cast shall be

that

we

made

must modestly (hypocritically) cast down I

will look

men, as well as women, straight

down my own before them. to

my

eyes.

in the

know very well that we promise, perhaps under oath, when we go from here, I

will not bring to our families the terrible disgrace of sharing

our love and sorrow with a European; on that point they can be peace.

iTo Mevrouw Abendanon.

—238—

at

LETTERS OF A JA VANESE PRINCESS

We

would never think of such a thing; inevitably

ing destruction not; we,

upon

who wish

You know how case

shall never

it

comes of

to set ourselves

very

as examples.

care for what "they say," but in this

little I

a

man

they marry Europeans." cause,

would be Wreak-*

be said, "There, you have the whole thing; see what

When

it.

up

it

For our own sakes, we could

the whole cause.

European educations,

gives his daughters

That would do incalculable injury

to the

and that may not be.

And

we do but share our love and sorrow with Do not Europeans live at this moment? our inmost hearts? And do we not share the inner life of

yet actually what do

What am

Europeans? with us in

I

doing

Europeans?

Much, yes everything can be taken away from me, but not my pen, always be mine. Do not let them provoke us too much, the

that will

most enduring patience can give way. that

weapon, even though

You may be

assured that

it

we

We may

be driven to the use of

wound ourselves. we go to Mo-

should rebound and

will

make good use

of

it if

djowarno.

We want

i

long for comfort from our true friends,

to

warm our

frozen hearts on your hearts.

egoism of others, but what of ourselves? our pain and suffering with others, and that for us love is inseparable

Do you

we have grown

not think

to

It is

cold;

we

We complain about the pure egotism to share

ask for love when

we know

from sorrow.

we have gone back sadly?

We

have grown hard

and unfeeling, and we are often afraid of ourselves. God, give us strength, help and support us; and from you, dear, ask forgiveness for the sorrow

be

silent is not

good

—

it is

I

have caused you by

not honest.

this letter.

I

But to

Forgive me, and love your brown

children.

—239—

October 27, 1902.

we have suflFered, we know that we are fortunate, many poor creatures in even more miserable circumstances than ourselves, who without friends, without a single

IN

spite of all that

for there are

confidante

—must

struggle on alone through life never hearing a cordial

sympathetic word; never meeting an understanding look, or receiving

warm

a

the possession of love If

you

We

You

we

feel that

we

are richly blessed in

and friendship such as yours. and

will always love

happy.

trust us, little

Mother, you will make us

thank you again and again, for your love and sympathy.

we

it

away

pray and entreat you, think no more about our happiness.

We

see

and keep

We

We

pressure of the hand.

are answering your letter at once, and

shall put

as a sacred relic!

it

have told you so often that

it is

not our

own happiness we

sfeek,

but that

of others.

When we I

protest

go to Europe,

we

we do

not expect to gather roses for ourselves.

—nothing

expect nothing of Europe

of which European girls dream, nor do friendship and sympathy there, or that

environment. enlightment.

we 1

We hope It

of the "happiness"

we expect that we will find much we will feel at home in a strange

only for one thing, to find there knowledge and

will not matter if

but receive there what

we

we do

seek.

To MevTouw Abendanon.

—240—

not find

it

gay

in

Europe,

if

;

We

do not expect the European world

time has long gone by when the only true civilization,

Forgive us,

if

we say

We

Europe perfect? great good that there

is

We

also

is

in

much that

we

to

make

The

us happier.

seriously believed that the

European

is

supreme and unsurpassed. but do you yourself think the civilization of

it,

should be the

last

not to see and appreciate the

your world, but will you not acknowledge that brings the very

name

of civilization into ridicule?

complain about pettiness and smallness of soul in our own sur-

roundings; do not imagine for a

we

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

LETTERS OF A

moment

that

we

think that in Holland

shall not find pettiness too.

You know

better than we, that

among

the thousands that are called

by the world, only a very few are

civilized

broad mind

is

And

expected.

That a

that in reality.

from whom it might be exclusive and brilliant salons;

not possessed by every European

even in the most elegant,

prejudice, intolerance and short sightedness are no infrequent visitors.

We

do not think of Holland as an ideal country, not in the

least.

Judging from what we have seen of the Hollanders here, we can tainly reckon

upon much

in that small, cold country that will

our sensibilities and bitterly grieve as

bom

liars,

We

sonified. it

We

us.

cer-

wound

Javanese are reproached

wholly untrustworthy, and we are called ingratitude perhave not only read

this

spoken aloud, and that was a fair

many test

times, but

we have heard

of the speaker's delicacy of

feeling.

We

only smile when

we read

or hear such pleasantries,

we

think to

ourselves of European society life which often gives glaring proof of the truth

and

sincerity of those

who

sit

in high places

and look down with

scorn upon the lying, untrustworthy Javanese.

We the

came

first

in contact with

occasion on which

Europeans very

we found

little

until a

few years ago

ourselves in a European crowd,

—241—

LETTERS OF A was the

At that

VANESE PRINCESS How

time of the coronation of her Majesty.

at the

comedy play of

We

JA

festival,

the

my

saw two ladies

reverence for Europeans received

in earnest speech, intimately holding

we heard

the arm, their heads confidentially close;

A

here and there; good friends, thought we.

broke up the

admirable was

European world behind the scenes!

tete-a-tete.

its

death blow.

one another by

words

affectionate

gentleman came and

As he walked away with one

of the ladies,

we

heard her say: "Such a cat."

While the remaining lady said creature, she rigs herself

to

another nearby, "That unfortunate

up so ridiculously."

Just a

little

while be-

fore she had declared that the dear one was charmingly dressed.

We

received blow after blow that evening, through this, and other

heart-rending

little

men" who spread

scenes.

We

saw

the horrible breath of alcohol around them,

our very hearts, and longed eagerly surroundings.

If

we had been

Soon

little after,

our

She had been

we met

little

this

friend.

"gentle-

when they

grew cold

to

away from these "civilized" had told what these friends war would have broken out!

to get

civil

after that a girl wrote us of a visit

alleged friend.

We

—

base, and

had said of one another, a formal

tion of

men's faces

And, oh, the noise and racket everywhere!

spoke.

A

red, fiery

which she had paid

to

an

so charmingly, so cordially received.

"friend" and thanked her for her kind recep-

She

said, "I think

her a sullen

girl; she

always

looks so sour and waspish."

Innumerable times we have witnessed fantastic kisses between persons

whom we knew

hated one another.

And

it

was not the despised

who did this, but white people of unmixed blood; educated, and brought up with every advantage. We saw too how harmless, sim"nonas"

1

A

^

half-breed

woman,

child of a native mother

and European

—242—

father.

LETTERS OF A pie "nonas" were held

"The Javanese

is

a

bom

We

accusation there.

up

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

to ridicule

by clever, educated Hollanders.

—wholly untrustworthy."

We

liar

rance, and a full grown, thinking person commits the

and with calculation, which of the two

liberately

We

leave the

only ask that when a child sins through igno-

think sometimes with reason, what

is

is

same

sin de-

the most guilty?

Does

civilization?

it

consist

commanding tone, or in hypocrisy? Oh, what do we do? what have we said? Forgive us little Mother. You know that it is not our intention to grieve you by being honest.

in a

Is it

not true that honesty

Often

we

it

is

are Javanese, to

We

is

the basis of our friendship

not polite to be honest.

whom

We

—

of our love?

do not enjoy being impolite;

"politeness" belongs as a natural heritage.

know our opinion of some things in your civilization. Because you seem to think that we look upon the European world as our ideal. It is not always there that we have found true education, and we know that you must think the same thing. True education is not the exclusive property of those who have had the advantage of books; it is to be found as well among the people upon whom a majority of the white race, convinced as it is of its own excellence, looks down with disdain. Our people have faults, certainly, but they also think that you ought to

have virtues which could very well serve as examples

We

nations.

have degenerated, gone backward you

to the civilized

see, or

we would

not have lost what a superficial glance can recognize as one of the peculiar qualities of the Javanese people

Father said to

me

Europeans that really love you." I

knew

it

very well myself.

would not have

to use

—modesty. many me that,

once, "Ni, do not imagine that there are

We

two hands

Father did not have

to tell

could count upon our fingers, and

either, those

—243—

who

we

are really our sincere

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

Most of them pretend sympathy for effect, or through calculawith some end in view. It is amusing; if one looks at the humor-

friends. tion,

ous side of such things, then one

is

not distressed.

Do

People often do such foolish things. see that

many

of those

who now

not imagine that

do

talk about native art, only

do not

I

it

to

make

themselves agreeable to me, and not because they have any real appreciation of

Before

it.

me

every one

is

enthusiastic.

Is

from

convic-

But that does not matter, the result will be good, and through

tion?

such people the real friends of Java and the Javanese

We we

it

know why

Echo

the

are a novelty, and

Dutch Lelie placed

its

is

make

glad to publish our articles.

Letters

be reached. It is

because

The

a fine advertisement for that paper.

columns

at

directress has asked for letters

ment.

may

my

and time and again the

disposal,

Why?

from me.

For the advertise-

from a true daughter of the Orient, from a

real "Java-

nese girl," thoughts from such a half-wild creature, written by herself in a

European language, how

if

—which may God forbid— —then would be

hearts

people

who

There

is

much

that

it is

is

more

and sleep as

the life hereafter.

That I

is

am

sleep; as

little

now

as possible

The

"It is not eating

is

desirable.

men

and

all will

great idea that

it is

is

it

back of

taught that

ab-

means, that one must

be well in

that is the

—244—

They

preach, literally.

interpreted

and sleeping

a child of Buddha, and

It is

as a symbol.

People take the things that the wise

eat

And

Oh, there are

beautiful in the Javanese religious law.

not taken

from food and

we cry aloud our

so very "interesting."

some day we should die of our broken

think that only the interesting

only a pity that

stain

it is

so terribly "interesting."

all

it

If in despair

interesting!

miseries in the Dutch language, again

this life

in

they pass by.

it,

aim of

and

life."

we should

eat

no animal

— LETTERS OF A When

food.

was a

I

child, I

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

ill. The doctors could not help Then a Chinese convict,^ who had been

was very

me, they could suggest nothing.

My

par-

the medicines of learned

men

friendly with us children, begged to be allowed to help me.

and

ents consented,

was healed.

I

What

He

could not accomplish was done by "quackery."

me

by giving

Through drinking

idol.

divinity, to the is

healed

me

simply

ashes to drink of the burnt-offerings dedicated to a Chinese that potion, I

Santik-Kong of Welahan.

There

holy one.

is

burned day and night.

a

little

became

A

the child of that Chinese

year or so ago we

made

a visit

golden image before which incense

In times of epidemic

it is

carried around in

The birthday of the holy one is celcome from far and near. us the legend of the golden image, which

state to exorcise the evil spirits.

ebrated with great brilliancy and Chinese

Old Chinese residents have told for

them really

Our land

is

lives.

full of mysticism, of fairy tales,

have certainly heard

many

the Javanese meets the most frightful blows of destiny.

The

foreordained, they say, and are submissive.

determined, even before he sees the light of

misery are meted out that

to

him before

which God has decreed.

But

it is

it

Tekdir.

And

It is

Tekdir

man

fate of every

life.

is

Happiness and

No man may

his birth.

away

turn

the duty of every one to guard

against misfortune as far as possible; only efforts, is

You

and of legends.

times of the enviable calmness with which

when

it

comes despite

their

against Tekdir nothing in the world can pre-

vail.

That

tells

what happen Tekdir.

is

us to be steadfast and to push forward and to will, to

That

is

submit calmly

to the inevitable,

why our people would

Formerly in Java convicts were released from prison

—245—

to

to

say

it

not set themselves for

ever against that which had actually happened. 1

happen,

let

and then

Brought face

work the government

to face leinds.

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

with a fact, they are face to face with Tekdir and are submissive.

God

give us strength.

We

are in deep sorrow.

loved ones. happiness. a strong

upon a

To break

We

But better a sound

little skiff

away from our now have been our

are preparing to go

loose the bonds which until little

hut than a castle in ruins, better

than to go in a splendid steam-boat and be driven

reef.

For a long time now

I

have had

to

go

bed without Father's good-

to

Until a few months ago, Father never went to bed with-

night greeting.

chamber door, and putting his head inside to see his little daughter once more and to call her name before he went to rest. If the door was locked, he knocked, softly; his little daughter must hear and know that she was not forgotten. Gone now is that dear, dear time. I have had much love too much out stopping

—

first

outside our

—

all to

another,

myself.

who goes

For when one has had too much, then there must be Now it is my turn to do without. I have lacking.

bathed long enough in the over-flow. It is

that

he

hard for me, but for him,

may be

my

so fortunate as to banish

me

poor, dear loved one will then be spared love I

him dearly

am

hope and pray fervently from his heart utterly. My

Father,

in spite of everything;

I

much

he

is

misery.

more

to

me

I shall

always

than ever, and

thankful for all the happy years that have gone by.

But for

my

I never become a child of Buddha, Even though it were only in memory. What Nellie said is true: "Life brings more cruel partings than Those whom death takes away from us in the bloom of love death." and friendship remain more surely ours in spirit than those whom life

poor Father,

it

would be

he would then possess

better

had

me wholly.

leaves to uS.

My

dearest Father, that he should find this out in his old age and

—246—

LETTERS OF A JA VANESE PRINCESS from

his favourite child!

who has

We

suffered and

to

forgive me, but

will suffer;

pray God fervently that

and will learn to

who

May God

we

little

not he alone

too have striven and suffered.

in the course of time

be proud of his

it is

daughters.

he

may

see the truth

That we

may

atone

him in some measure for the deep disappointment we are causing

him now.

—247—

LP

WHEN

November

we

love, is

it

21st, 1902.

not our earnest wish that the object of

our love should be happy? and those are happy who love

and are loved love of

man and woman;

capable of judging.

in return.

that

But

I

is

I

am

mean

I

am not

a love which one can feel for

many;

and never mind how much for one, for another Is

it

selfish

when we expect

those

in just the

whom we

return, to rejoice in our happiness, even

of our hearts to another? ^

not speaking here of the

a delicate question and one that

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

—248—

when

love and it

same measure.

who

love us in

consists in the giving

LIP November

THREE

21st, 1902.

plump full of we keep free for photographs and other souvenirs, so that we have all of our friends before us. You between Mamma and Brother Kartono. A little further away is Adriana, the learned man who is such a friend of humanity. Then of the four shelves of our book-case are

books; the fourth

are

Dr.

comes a charming nature,

You

whom we

are in good

day; in

fact, the

and looked

We have

creature, a pure, fresh, unspoiled flower of

love very much.

company

day has not

Papa,

has a place of honour.

too,

And we have you begun for us until we have

truly.

an idea that we shall see you

A

meeting

—

few moments of time.

just once,

We shall catch,

as

it

—each from

but

—every

seen our friends

we have

this idea

and

that the meeting

a brief greeting and then a

another, and then vanish for ever silly,

with us

into their dear, true faces.

will be brief. in a

little

and are not able

—

parting; all

were, a glimpse of one the other's ken.

to get

it

out of our heads.

But why do we yearn for the personal, bodily meeting when the ual meeting

is

so pleasant?

We

ought not

to

It is

spirit-

need anything more

—

is

not the spiritual the best in us?

What do you is it

not?

iTo Heer

think of the Japaraesque fire-screen?

Hail to all noble friends of Java, E, C.

Abendanon.

—249—

It is

who brought

splendid,

the art of her

LETTERS OF A people, and with

many

VANESE PRINCESS

the beauty of their souls, into the light!

it

fervently that the interest too

JA

now taken

other things, and that

We

hope

will not dwindle as has that in all

will not prove only a fleeting fashion.

it

it shall not do that, although we realize that the majority of who now show interest in our art do so only because it is the fashbut those who gave the movement its first impetus did so from sin-

No, those ion;

cere conviction, and that will prevail in the long run.

You

should enjoy living so

see, I

many different kinds of lives. among mine workers; or in

—

should like to be in a mining district native Christian community,

among

Malay camp, or what

But above

life,

as

is

it

not.

lived in Dessa

native Christians.

still

nearer

to

and Kampong among our own people; that

my

for our people

is

much

some of

We

try to

come

child's

people.

hand

my

people would

I

should feel under more

in contact with the people as

When we go out alone, we always stop and pay a Kampong houses. In the beginning they looked at

the

us with strange, unfriendly eyes, but

A

that

One cannot learn the soul of a among them. The love that I have

only a foretaste of what

as possible.

visit to

know

I

heart.

people without living and working

intimate circumstances.

In a Chinese or

should like to experience

all I

has always had a great charm for me. then grow

I

a

is

quickly

filled,

it is

not so any longer.

so too

is

the

hand of a

childlike

They are very sensitive to kindness and also have a quick Under the influence of a ready word which will

sense of humour.

bring a hearty laugh, a sullen karwei being.

from to

is

changed

human workmen

into a cheerful

Every day for some months, we have had a gang of

They are busy building an addition have a splendid pendopo at our rear.

the water-staat on our place.

our house.

We

are going to

During the rest hour,

we

often go and talk a

little

with the work-folk.

Picture your sister, sitting on a heap of sand, surrounded by

—250—

workmen

LETTERS OF A who have almost no ferior

VANESE PRINCESS

clothes on their bodies

and who are smoking straw,

we must begin

the conversation, for an in-

Naturally

or eating rice.

JA

would rather be

silent a

whole day than

to

speak

first to

his

superior.

They work under

He

is

good

the supervision of an "Indo."

to his people,

who come and go

We

and are always treated with consideration. little

freely in his presence,

often hear them

make

pleasantries with the toewan, a certain indication that the "baas"

good

is

^

to

them.

hear them grumble.

If they receive orders to

That

is

pleasant,

is it

work over-time, we never

not?

And

this sinjo

^

might

well serve as an example. 1

Indo-European used commonly

2

Sinjo from the Portuguese "Senhor," indicating master, used toward natives with Europ-

to

denote a many-mixed blood.

ean blood.

—251—

LIIP

WE

December think that your

little

table

is

12th, 1902.

the most beautiful of all the

A

carved work that our Singo has done.

short while ago

he was saved as though by a miracle, from a great calam-

Eleven houses near his own were burned

ity.

cocoanut tree in his

garden was

ground.

to the

The

see the miracle

and asked the

ablaze, but by great good The whole village ran out to lucky owner of the only remaining house,

what "Ilmoe"

or "Djamat"

he had

little

all

fortune his house remained uninjured.

^

had saved

of course, that he

^

to protect

his house through

he had no "Ilmoe" or "Djamat," nor magic

some magic

spells,

Allah" who had spared him for his own purposes.

man came to dwelling. He

the

fire,

of his

him

that

faith I

is

had kept

his

spell.

No,

he had only "Goesti

The day

after the

and fancy! he thanked us for the preservation

insisted that

it

was the power of our prayers for

house from misfortune.

Such naive and simple

touching.

asked myself

if it

the simple faith that

stead?

us,

For they thought,

him.

The

would be

right to take

makes them happy.

away from

What could

stupidest person can tear down, but

it

these poor souls

I

give them in

is

quite another

matter to build up.

We have 1 2

3

found so many charming qualities

To Mevrouw Abendanon. Magic power to obtain what one wishes. talisman which protects from calamity.

A

—252—

in

its

our humble friends.

LETTERS OF A

We saw

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

were turned away for a long time from

so

much

slowly; that

uncharitableness under

it is

not religion that

is

its

all religion,

We

mantle.

uncharitable, but

man who

what was originally Godlike and beautiful, bad and ugly.

and must one be

that love is the highest religion, to love

according to that Heavenly

Mohammedan and

Brahmin, the Jew, the lives of

A

command?

because we

learned, at

first

has

made

We

think

a Christian in order

For the Buddhist, the

even the Heathen can lead

pure love. while ago

little

I

received a letter from Dr. Adriani in which you

him what you had done for us, and he is "What Mevrouw Van Kol has made you see," so glad for our sakes. he wrote, "is the substance of all religion, the recognition of God as a would be

interested.

I

told

person, not as goodness, but the Good."

There are many earnest things it

to

says,

you and talk about "But

I

it

in his letter, I

with you;

must answer

it.

I

could read

Somewhere he

can see no other way, Christianity alone does not bring one

happiness, only the personal love of ity is the

I

wish that

God does

symbol."

-253-

that, of

which Christian-

LIV^

MY

January 14th, 1903.

my little brother,

become priaja, and enter the service of the Indian Government. If Mevbrother;

rouw has that I

think

am it

told

not sorry, but

will positively not

you something of

am

my

will

know

rejoicing with brother in his decision.

We

letters,

you

splendid that brother has not for an ideal that which thousands

of his fellow countrymen have always looked upon as most desirable,

—

as the very height of good fortune buttons,

to

under a gold striped parasol.

be a It is

and ceremony have no charm for him, and that

he wishes

Prince, glittering with

a great joy to us that

that

flat,

by the

feet of thousands.

should have liked for him to dedicate himself to the service of

suffering humanity, and to have studied medicine.

part selfishness in me,

doctor because

bly taught

him

to further the

He

it is

to

I

That

should have been glad to see

such a beautiful calling, and

understand our ideals.

He

it

is

perhaps

him become a

would have

inevita-

could have done so

much

mutual respect between the European and native elements.

could have taught his people to trust the European methods of heal-

and he could have called the attention of the European world simple native methods whose value has been many times proven. ing,

I

pomp

he has realized so young

go another way from the one that has always been

to

followed, and trodden I

little

spoke

to little

no inclination iTo

to the

brother about the Doktor-Djawa School, but he had

in that direction,

and we do not wish

Dr. Abendanon.

—254—

to press

him.

January 17, 1903.

FOR

three longs weeks not a drop of rain has fallen.

ing hot as

it

It is boil-

has never been before, even in the dryest Oostmoes-

son.

Father

is

in despair; the

Oh, our poor people! they do not

know

young

rice in the fields is turning

So far they have had enough

to eat

brown,

here and

the most frightful of all calamities which a land can

—Famine.

But what has not been,

suffer

may

be;

and

this

great

drought in the time of the wet season presages anything but good.

What

happen

will

blown as

it

if it

keeps up?

usually does

in

first

For several mornings the wind has

May.

Has

the turning point been

reached, has the dry season begun? It is

frightful, every

one looks on helpless.

sown and planted turn brown and

thing that has been

able to turn a finger to help too; one feels dull

and

What do you think Oh, how frightful for for us in here

moesson). little

of it?

it

It is

is

it,

hard

to see every-

die,

without being

and the great heat harrasses the body

listless.

from a child of the sun? the people who are working out in the fields, if of such a complaint

so scalding hot, and this

is

the wet season (West-

Do not be chary with your cold; could you You may take as much of our warmth as you

iTo Mevrouw Van

Kol.

—255—

not spare a wish.

LVP January 27th, 1903.

HAVE

been thinking of the time that

sat with

I

is

past, the old time

when

I

your father and your dear mother by the sea; those

were moments of

The

never forgets.

delight, such as one

last

time too that we sat with your father by the shore, and he talked to us

memory.

of our plans, will always live in our

was splendid

It

speak heart to heart with one

to

be such a noble, sincere friend. sleep the whole night, affectionate

we had

words

is

in

to

our great sorrow.

We

way where we had

my bed with your in my heart.

and

early,

father's earnest

That was what

it

to

give us

your father had

went with his Excellency our parents,

Government through

an opportunity

to

the

we

startled.

Brother?

are fickle?

To

I

all

we

1

are going

help the Javanese

our might

woman

Are you

at first to

—

that

go to Hol-

move heaven and earth to get there, and when at last, thanks to work of our friends, we can go to say "I am going to stay."

land, the

go

in the car-

do not know what you will think

strive with

to

Governor General,

of the future by completing our education at Batavia. not

to

talked on the sand; the result of that

that very soon, with the full consent of

to present a petition to the

asking

my mind

The next morning

to face.

riage past the talk

tossed about in

whom we knew

the result; I could not

needed, what we had longed for; an earnest affectionate word,

spoken face

away,

I

still

And what was

To Heer

—

E. C.

Abendanon.

—256—

LETTERS OF A What do you

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

But

think of such instability?

back and acknowledge one's mistake than

is

it

not better

to persist in a

to

turn

wrong course

for the sake of consistency?

Do you know when

^

that idea of going to

Holland

first

took such a

December days of 1901, when we suffered without knowing why. Then there came to us a wild longing to go away far away. Away, away away into another atmosphere fast hold of us?

—

It

was

in the

—

to

—

another land, where

we should

breathe a different

and

air,

all

our

soul's

wounds should be healed, where we should be strengthened

spirit

and perhaps also

Strengthened and

in body.

bom

in

anew, we

work for the regeneration of our people. While we were away, people would cease to think of us. Alas, that it would seem so good to be forgotten. We should be forgotten by those for whom we would work, whom we so longed to help. would come back

to

0, poor illusions!

You know

that

it

has always been one of our

dearest dreams to be educated for our work, in Holland. last,

severe illness has

we

as us.

made

stood over his sick bed

But

I

still

We

us think deeply.

how

fast his

ask myself, should

we have come

is

no doubt that our parents have

much, and we ourselves, are very grateful Sister

and

a long time.

—has

at last

dear heart was bound up in to this decision if

your father had not been here and talked with us? but there

But Father's

understood

to

to his

I

do not know,

thank your father for Excellency too.

have talked and pondered over your father's words for

I

The

result

is

that our going to

flown to the moon, but that

we hope

Holland to

is still in

the air

go to Batavia with

all

speed.

This

is

all personal.

More

cision will have

upon our cause.

we could begin

to

important,

study at once.

In the

While

—257—

is

first

if

the effect

place if

we go

to

which our de-

we go

to Batavia,

Holland, we must

LETTERS OF A wait a long time.

what can be done

I

at

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

think always of your father's words,

once

—something

will

"Why

not do

have been accomplished then,

Your father some one comes to him and says, "No friend I cannot help you now, I must first study, and learn how wounds should be dressed." Then the some one goes away, and when at last he had learned the art of binding wounds, the man who had called to him, had long been dead. while in Holland everything would

spoke of the wounded

man who

lie

far in the future."

called for help;

—

Then your father spoke of a pearl lying deep in the sea. You know it is there but you do not know precisely where. You wade out into the sea and try to find it. The water comes up to your lips, some

that

one

calls to

you and says

— "Friend do

water already comes up to your

Your

father said

we could open

pass a single examination.

one

to pass

preparation?

sounds) If

is

to

It

we want

will

it."

nothing in the law that compels girls.

help us, that would be as

would be well for us

it

to

open

it

We we

could get

wished, but

at all without

adequate

"Our School" (how pleasant that more of a moral than an academic education. by the Government we would not have to follow the

is

true that in

to give

not erected

it is

There

you

still

a school at once without having to

examination before teaching native

some European teachers do you think

you are drowned, measure and fish for

lips, if

not have the pearl; get into a boat,

The

not do that, go no further.

prescribed paths, and

we want

the whole idea of our school to be the

education of children, not as though they were in a school, but in a

home, as a mother would bring up her own children. It

must be

like a great

home community.

Where

the inmates all love

one another and learn from one another, and where the mother

mother

We

in

name

but in

spirit, the

is

not a

educator of the child's soul and body.

have thought much about that other idea of your father's; but in

—258—

LETTERS OF A this

we

way;

if

we

not take the

are not able little

would hold?

ten

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

to study,

but have to remain at home, could

daughters of regents here, as

many

as the kaboepa-

Let them go to school outside, but give them their

moral education here with

form

play and help

to

those children

would be

We could lead the young hearts through

us.

the

young

During the hours when

characters.

we could take other little children own neighbourhood and teach them ele-

at school,

of native chiefs here in our

mentary branches, handiwork and other

All the while unper-

things.

we would be knocking at the little hearts and trying to get nearer to the little souls. But if we find that we can open a school, then we had rather study first. Do you not think we are right, Brother? The school would be at Magelang or at Salatiga. Your father has talked ceived,

with ours about

it,

and there

is

no objection

almost as good as going to Holland.

That would be

at all.

would be splendid

It

—He

Brother?

Our grandfather

in the past brought

up

the sons of other nobles.

Grandfather had a tutor for his children, and he took the sons of the

Pangerang of Solo and of a regent of middle Java his

own

which

is

sons.

is

nothing

to

be educated with

new under

the sun; our idea

from our grandfather.

called startlingly new, is old, inherited

Our plan father

So you see there

of education

—our

spirit,

has descended from him.

was a pioneer; we are only carrying on

his

work

Grand-

—they were

good people, both grandfather and grandmother.

Your

father has told us that according to

form a note must be

pre-

sented in which our plans, and ideas are set forth plainly and exactly. It

must be written from the heart, not

for the Governor General.

note

first,

We

at all as

but his Excellency does not think

write simply, just as

we

though

it

was intended

should like for your father to read the

feel.

—259—

it

necessary.

We

must

LVII

'

February

MUST a

I

to

thank you once more for your advice.

Why

tremendous amount of good.

you

sliould

1st,

Your I

1903.

talk did us

not acknowledge

we had never looked at things in that light before, if we went to Holland we might endanger Our "Friends" would be only too glad to spread that we had grown to be wholly "blanda," ^ and many

that

and had never dreamed that our own cause.

abroad the report

parents would shudder at the mere thought of entrusting their children

You have opened our eyes; we are grateful from our hearts. This morning we were taking a drive and we witnessed a naive example of native faith. It was out in the fields. Men and animals

to us.

were uniting

in

prayer to the All-Highest

to

bathe the thirsty earth with

blessed rain. In the foreground sat the priest and santries,^ behind the priestesses in white

garments and around them hundreds of men,

children.

Sheep, goats, horses and buffaloes were bound

them and led the

priest stood before

Most of the people ing of the sheep

fell in

women and

to stakes.

A

service, praying in a loud voice.

with "Amin-amin," in which chorus the bleet-

was blended.

This ceremony

is

called "sembajang istira."

They prayed for three

Dr. Abendanon.

1

To

2

Blanda: European.

3

Those who

live

pious lives and scrupulously observe

theology.

—260—

all

forms of religion.

A

student of

— LETTERS OF A

You can imagine

days and three nights.

now

the people, because

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

Their prayers were effectual

has rained.

it

We

and do you know what they say now?

we had

their heads, that

a share in

the delight and gratitude of

cannot get the idea out of

it.

Before this at other places the people had held "sembajang istira," but never a drop of rain

Chance willed

fell.

it

that

we should be

present at the solemnities here, so our simple people draw the con-

we gave strength to that was heard and answered.

last

clusion that plainly,

Such I

childlike, confiding faith

wish so often that

I

prayer and supplication which,

touching.

is

had a photographic apparatus and could make

a permanent record of some of the curious things that

much which we should

see

I

people.

There

we could

give to outsiders a true picture of us Javanese.

It

so

is

would mean

so

much more than mere

would see the whole scene on the paddi angongs

and

^

included.

I

—

among our

like to preserve, so that

written description

the buffaloes

could then write what

I,

if

they

and the botjok

as a child of Java, think

feel about these things.

You know

that I

am

always glad

and when you ask a favour of me, glad to do what

I

be able to do anything for you, a joyful occasion.

can for "East and West."

myself a service, for

So dispose of

to

it is

my

it is

I

for our people, and

feel that I I

and

my

am

I

am

also

only doing

people are one.

time as you will, with a quiet mind, and do not be

afraid that you will be asking too

much

of me.

I

only ask your fore-

bearance when something that you have ordered does not come quickly enough. I

have talked with the goldsmith about going

in tortoiseshell there. 1

Boys who herd

He

is

to

eager to go; already he can

bufifaloes.

—261—

to

work

make

little

Solo to learn

LETTERS OF A combs, he has the tools for

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

but he does not understand polishing

that,

He

very well; he could learn that at Solo.

work

in

art

is just

things cannot be done at once.

of

my

article

tifully.

have had a pleasant

I

The

on woodcarving.

Do you not think so? Do you know what

fine paper. first

beginning and naturally

one of the editors of Eigen Haard.

Pijzel,

time that

I

article should

I

I also

Though

is

it

We

be in demand.

set of

my

from Dr.

reproduced beau-

them made on very That the very

own name, "Moedertje"

even as pleasant that the

have heard that

native girl has "crazy" ideas just as

only simpletons.

letter

think so splendid?

I

all of these

received some copies

illustrations are

have one

write for the public under

should introduce me.

also anxious to learn to

That too could be learned there.

horn and mother of pearl.

But the revival of our

is

we

have.

in the

You

If the nobles here disdain us,

little

Minahassa, a

we are not the and we are rejected see

by the people too, then we can fly away and seek that sister soul. Far away from the whirl of the markets, in some forgotten place, together we will find work for the head, the heart and the hand. In the great wide world somewhere there must be a place for

My to

eldest sister has

Kendal, but

to

Koedoes

to visit

the latter's interest in our cause.

who

us.

been here, but she went away yesterday, not back her mother-in-law and to try to arouse

Some one

herself once bitterly opposed us.

When

goes

now

to

plead for us,

she was coming here,

did not plan an elaborate speech that would soften her heart.

we

and

we

We

was sweet and strange when our sister with moist eyes said tremulously "Good, may you carry out your plans and meet with success. I shall pray God to bless you." talked to her simply, just as

We

asked her, "Will you

felt,

still

demn us?" And she answered, "Even

it

cling to us if others revile us

and con-

the loudest talkers will be silent

—262—

some

LETTERS OF A day."

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

Sister thinks that her mother-in-law will help us,

husband too will have sympathy for But how are things here to others

We

Formerly we must never speak

now

me

they bring

it

up

talked not long ago with a stranger about several

My heart beat with joy and happiness when

ing next to

that her

us.

home?

about the subject nearest our hearts,

themselves. things.

at

and

the whole time.

"I

am

I

saw Father stand-

his child in spirit too," sang

my

come here so that we could exit would be good for us. Oh is my dream to really become reality? Are we going on our way Before we had an opportunity to with our parents' full blessing? write to the Heer Sijthoff, we received a very cordial letter from him A few lines further on, last week, reproaching us for our obstinacy. he declared that we had forced his respect and promised to give us his support. When we need it, we have only to ask him. heart!

Father invited the stranger

change our thoughts and ideas.

to

He

thought

-263-

LVIII

'

March

HAVE

I

been laid low by sickness

anxiously is

I

was

and given

it

my

;

And

me

for days they watched over

in the most frightful pain.

now behind me.

was freed from it

—

4th, 1903.

the suffering

is

Thank God,

that

a thing of the past.

I

pain by such a strange remedy; we have preserved

to all of

our family.

Later,

it

may do

our children

good.

Yesterday driving.

I

and he held on

And today

began work again.

Father's pleasure to

me

was

touching.

tightly as if

a delightful hour, the precious

first

time, I went

I sat next to

he were afraid of losing me.

memory

ways. ^

for the

Naturally

of which will be with

It

-264^

was

me '

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

him,

al-

LIX^

WE

March

fore

many

to Solo.

my

of

days.

Now

And

then the goldsmith will go with

all three

birth place are growing

and

branches of the

is

their well-being,

And we

thriving.

for others that can be spurred back into

our aim

9th, 1903.

have received word that the tortoiseshell will be here be-

life.

and they show

ing with eagerness and enthusiasm.

I

are

still

looking

The people know

their appreciation

am

it

industry

artistic

that

by work-

thankful that they under-

we have their good always before our eyes; otherwise everywe might do for them would be useless. They are It is splendid to see life waking and stirring around us. beginning to grow vegetables on a large scale, even in the Kampong, around the Malay camp. Everything goes so well. The goldsmith has taken more boys as apprentices, and there are some clever youths that

stand that thing that

want

to

be educated for the wood-carving trade also.

thing with great pleasure; the kota,

The

have noted one

I

the apprentices, there

from

a boy

is

and consequently not a child of Blakang-Goenoeng, the

wood-carving village.

boy from

among

the kota

We

have

to seek out other apprentices, but this

came of himself and asked us

to take

we

ones here will carry on our work when

little

him.

We

are gone.

can lead them from a distance so long as they need leading. .

1

.

•

•

•

•

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

—265—

•

•

•

•

— LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

Some one complained to us about ingratitude, among our inferiors. We told him that if he were distressed at the ingratitude of the people, it was his own fault.

He

looked at us with his great eyes and said;

ple are ungrateful to

"My

fault,

when

peo-

me?"

"Yes, your fault, when you allow yourself to be distressed by

it.

For we must never do good with the thought of gratitude before our

We

eyes.

must do good, simply because

doing will we

in so

selves,

and

to

make

understand the

He in

fulfil

ourselves."

others happy,

less bitterness

asked us too,

we

I

it is

we must

feel,

good, and because only

understand.

and the easier

"What would happen

happy ourThe more we

believe that to be

if

it is

to

be

just.

you should meet some one

whose presence your heart would beat?"

happy and thankful because that would indicate that I soul, and the more companion souls we find, the better it is for our cause, and that of those whom we love." "You will never meet a companion soul." That was said forcefully. What did he mean? Does he place our men too low or me undeservedly high. H he but knew, I had just received an enthusiastic letter from a young and to me unknown companion soul. I shall send the letter to you. It is from a student of the Native Artisans school. A spontaneous expression of sympathy "I should be

had met a companion

—

—

about the article that appeared in Eigen Hoard which you induced to write.

It is

but through

it

so like a

candour in every That

is

it

—young is

far

in

its

glowing enthusiasm,

from commonplace; there

is

line.

a luxury which writers can enjoy,

they are friends that

young boy

a spirit speaks that

me

when they

unknown people

strike a sympathetic chord.

was you who induced me

to

I

feel that

love to think

make my own name known

—266—

to the

LETTERS OF A public,

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

and such an introduction from one

whom

I

admire deeply

is

like a benediction. If that article has first

had

saw the to

light

met with

success, I attribute

it

to the fact that it

There were many things that

through your hands.

be included in that introduction, but in none of them did

its, mark.

pearance

Its

many

success has

meant much

to

come

me

questions have

to

—267—

our

artists,

and since

it

miss

its

about our wood-carving.

ap-

April 25th, 1903, is

IT

stupid and unpardonable that ;

one could be more surprised

at this

determination than

we

the fruit

us, think of the cause

will

"We

want

ourselves. that

we

But do not think of

to stay."

and what will be best for

No

us.

had been prepared for anything, but we had never expected

would say of our own free rest

did not write to you as soon

was made that we were not to eat work which you and others have done for

as the great decision

of the noble

We

we

that;

it is

we must

there

our case.

Do

not think that our feelings have changed, they have not.

our request was on the way that for the sake of

Governor General, we believed firmly

our future pupils, education in Europe was an

But after that another truth was impressed upon

absolute necessity. us: "At this time,

to the

When

it

would be far

better for the cause if

we remained

in

India."

You know Europe.

that

it is

Can you

very eve of

its

our dearest wish

what

realize

realization?

it

We

to

complete our educations in

will cost us to give

up

the idea

on the

have been through a terrible struggle.

But we threw aside our own desires, when we found that the cause could be served best in a different way.

We

saw

this as

soon as

we

ceased to

think of ourselves, but only of our cause.

The people for whom we wish 1

to

work, must learn to know us.

To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

—268—

If

we

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

went away, we should become as strangers

we came

And when

them.

to

after

women. If the people do not like to trust their daughters to European women, how much less would they be willing to trust them to those who were some

years,

worse

in their eyes,

Our aim

is

back, they would see in us only European

Javanese turned European.

our people; and

they should be set against us, of what

if

We

good would the help of the Government be?

ought to strike as

quickly as possible, and place before the public as an accomplished fact girls. Just now they are talking about us, and we known over the whole of Java. We must strike while the iron is not. If we went away, interest would grow luke-warm and after a time '^ fdwindle away altogether. Now we can make ourselves personally '^ known to our people. Seek to win their sympathy, teach them to trust us. If we had their sympathy and their trust then we should be at ,

a school for native

}J^ are J''^

\

peace.

We have not entirely given up We could still go, always, and if Our

be better than from here. having us it

at a distance,

the idea of going to Holland, Stella.

we should go from

Batavia,

it

would

parents would then be accustomed to

and after they had once gotten used

to the idea,

would not be so hard for them, if the distance were made greater. For us too that would have a good side. Consider this, we have

never been away from home, and

warm

little nest,

ment far from But that

is

from our own country, and placed

all

who loved

us, the

itself.

We

it.

We knew that The main question

had never looked

courage, or courageous defiance, call

our enthusiasm, we thought

little

—

in another environ-

change would be great.

only a side issue.

seen anything against

dertaking

we were suddenly taken from our

if

it

all along, is

at the other side,

—

what you will

or not at all

—269—

and had never

the danger to our un-

—of

from

carried

defiant

away by

the temper of the

LETTERS OF A Yes,

public.

own

we

thought

to

it

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

our credit

or another about

its

approbation, so long as

We

of the holiness of our cause. instance,

we may

to

defy

and

it,

to

hold our

Not disturbing ourselves one way

ideas high against the world.

still

we

ourselves were convinced

think that

is right,

but in this

For now everything de-

not live up to our ideal.

Always we wish to work for the good of our people, and we must not set them against us by crushing with relentless hands the ideas upon which they have thriven pends for us upon the good will of the public.

and grown old through the centuries. Patience, the wise have said to us all along.

Now we

did not understand.

now we know

We to

that the

us, the

all

Stella,

reformers must be Patience.

we only

retard

them when we

try

If the public should be aroused against

hastily.

whole cause would be held back.

to give their

heard them but

are beginning to understand.

watch-word of

cannot hasten the course of events,

push forward too

We

People would be unwilling

daughters a liberal education, for education would be held

responsible for such impossible creatures as we. Patience! patience, even unto eternity.

when

penetrated at

this truth

thusiasm,

we

last.

We

Stella, I

so miserable

must curb ourselves

will not pass our goal without seeing

we can

was

it.

in our en-

Mevrouw Van

an ideal, we must first lose we have thrown aside is not to No, that may not give ourselves to the public frankly just as we are. The public must not know what we are really fighting the name be. of the enemy against which we take the field must never, never be cried It is polygamy. If that word were heard no man would aloud I have struggled against this, it is as though we trust his child to us.

Kol wrote

many

to us, that

The

illusions.

before first

realize

illusion that

—

—

—

began our work with a

We hoped to

make

lie.

ourselves

known

just as

—270—

we

were, and that even so,

LETTERS OF A from conviction to us.

It

We

we were

that

Oh

wisdom

to gather

Stella,

would send

do not make the

by your sorrow.

have always known that

it

was

there for

It is

work

is

name

of

you have done for us not

fruits

its

loss of this great

go

to

to

now,

Before

the

lost,

been drawn

their

to

this,

own

Now

You

Let us never speak of

it

work of you

will be of great

my

parents too, a thousand times for

and—

for nothing.

No,

Stella,

your

all.

Though we may make no use of

good

to

our cause, attention will have

it.

questions relating to the education of the Javanese peo-

have always been brought up by those who had some

ple,

it is.

your country

i

thank you, in the

I

their children

hard enough as

my dearest wish my own people.

again.

all that

interest of

at stake.

from ulterior motive; would that have been Would case if you had not drawn the attention of the liberal to us? Government have been ready to help us if you had not worked for

the the

us? of

right, parents

have not yet begun our work and yet we have seen our illusions

illusion harder to us

it

VANESE PRINCESS

would be impossible.

dwindle away one by one.

and

JA

I

my

the interest

is

free

thank you a thousand times for your great love. people,

I

thank you sincerely.

In the

name

Great good will come of your

work for the Javanese. Be sure of that. Our plan is, if our request is answered favourably, to go at once to Batavia. Roekmini will study drawing, handiwork, hygiene and nursing. In drawing, she will have lessons from the teacher at the Gymnasium, and she will take the course in hygiene School.

I

with which

shall take a I

at the

Dokter-Djawa

normal course, continuing the same

studies,

have already been working here for several months.

—271—

LXP July 4th, 1903."

WHATEVER we may

the future

may have

in store for us, I

pray that

always remain confident and gay and full of

faith.

to others, "do not despair, do not curse your Through suffering comes power." Now it is my

have said so often

I

cross,

weary one.

fate to apply

But

I

anxiety.

what

I

have been preaching.

will not think It

makes

any more of

my

head so

strife or suffering, of care

tired,

and

my

heart so sick.

and of will

I

smell the perfume of flowers and bathe in the sunshine ; they are always

here to comfort us.

Moeske, we have begun our work. advice to begin at once, just as that

it

We

would begin so started with

we

We

We

had not dared

to

hope

easily.

are so pleased

to the

little

at

our

to trust us quickly; while they 1

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

2

Written with a pencil after an

pay

illness.

—272—

and

little

children.

band; they always come ex-

and they get along so amiably together. all

to five,

kaboepaten, and soon there

when we look

They are such a fresh unspoiled quisitely neat,

thank your husband for his

one pupil, quickly the number jumped

tomorrow morning eight will come will be ten.

We

were.

They learned

due respect to form, they are

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

and unrestrained before us as though there were no such

as free

still

JA

thing as rank or difference of degree.

The day before yesterday a daughter

me.

to

from home, and

Picture

let

them

the djaksa of it

Karimoan Djawa

^

brought

Moeske, they send their daughters away

eat with us here in a strange place.

Yesterday, a young mother came to

me

in great distress; she said that

were not

so,

she would be so glad to

she lived too far away,

and study with us her

little

As

child

not yet a year old; as soon as she

is

we may

her mother will send her to us, wherever

The children come here four days

They

past twelve.

We

study, writing, reading,

aptitude for

mistresses.

years old,

from

eight to half

handiwork and cooking.

show a special

it.

school must not have the air of a school, or

mothers.

is six

be.

in the week,

teachers do not give lessons in art unless the pupils

Our

come

that cannot be, she wants to provide for

daughter, the education which she has not had the opportunity

Her

to gain.

if it

herself.

like a great household of

must be

It

We

will try

we

that of school-

which we are the

and teach them love as we understand

it,

by

word and deed. In our

we were guided by that simple precept which is understood: "Do not unto others what you do not wish done

own

universally

youth,

unto yourself.'"

Mevrouw Van Kol has

told us

much

of your Jesus, and of the apostles

Peter and Paul.

Of whatever

— I

belief or race a

man may

a noble character, a noble character.

be, a great soul is a great soul I

have read "Quo Vadis," and

have been thrilled with admiration for the martyrs

amid the 1

A

bitterest suffering, still

group of islands

off

to their faith,

who

looked faithfully and trustingly

the coast of Japara.

—273—

to-

LETTERS OF A ward

the Highest

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

and proclaimed His praise in beautiful song.

suffered with them and

I

Do you know "We Two," by Edna It

treats of atheism

I

have

have rejoiced with them. Lyall?

That

is

a very fine book.

and Christianity, of true Christianity and of

its

is so much in the world. The Luke Raebum, is a great figure, and Erica Raebum too is a noble character, who from a zealous atheist becomes a sincere and be-

frightful perversion, of which, alas, there atheist,

lieving Christian.

They were a father and daughter who loved each

other devotedly, and depended each

We read

upon

too the "Soul of a People."

also a beautiful book.

We

are anxious

Judaism (do you not say that?). the Ghetto" will be what

we

the other.

That

now

is

to

about Buddhism and

is

read something about

Perhaps Zangwill's book "Dreams of

seek.

-274r—

LXII

^

August

A He

is

FEW

words

turn in

woman ahead of

spurs while

am

I

my

to

announce

A

alone!

me just

1903.

new

work

as a

I shall

life.

1,

to you, as briefly as possible, a

noble

not go on with our great

man

will be at

my

side to help me.

work for our people he has already won his beginning. Oh, he is such a lovable, good man, in

;

And he

he has a noble heart and a clever head as well.

has been to

Holland, where his bride would so gladly go, but must not for her people's sake. It is

a great change; but if

one another, we

may

we work

tion of our hopes than could either alone. points.

You do

and support and help

together,

be able to take a far shorter road to the realiza-

not yet

know

the

name

of

We my

meet

at

many, many

betrothed;

it is

Raden

Adipati Djojo Adiningrat, Regent of Rembang.

And now,

adieu!

Soon,

I shall

write again, and

length. ^

To Mevrouw Van Kol.

—275—

I

hope

at greater

^

LXIII

^

August

WANT

1903.

make myself worthy of the highest title, and that is a Have I not told you often that we were done with

to

Child of God,

I

all

Now

personal happiness?

life

comes

demand

to

that

promise of me.

nothing could be too bitter or too hard for us, to

1st,

add one

little

if it

I

have said that

would but enable us

grain of sand to the building of that great structure,

the happiness of a people.

Now

I

have been tested

—

What am

I

worth?

Yesterday was again an exciting day for

wish

make use

to

We

us.

munication from the Department of Education,

received a com-

telling us if

we

did not

of the opportunity granted us to be educated as teach-

send a statement accordingly in writing to the Governor Gen-

ers, to

eral.

How

Briefly

and

must the statement which has been asked to the point, that

opportunity because

I

am

I

no longer wish

engaged

better opportunity has presented at the side of a

whom I support me

greater service with him, than

we

make

for,

be worded?

use of the offered

be married or because now a ;

itself to

noble man,

me, and who will ably

to

to

me

respect, in

my

two, as

still

of working for our people

who

work.

women

loves the people with I shall

be of much

standing alone, could

ever be.

And Roekmini ^

does not wish to take advantage of the opportunity,

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

—276—

LETTERS OF A because she

may

not,

I

wish

VANESE PRINCESS

nor does she wish even

She will reach her goal

Then

JA

in a different

my

to express

if

she could, to go alone.

way.

respect and gratitude to the

for having taken the interests of Java to heart, and because

of the people asked for aid, to

meet her half way

in

it

lent

an ear

child

her request, and was willing

to

her regard for the future welfare of her race.

Holland has now grown nearer

We

to us.

now

are convinced

Netherlands wishes the happiness of India; that

mean

Government

when a

is

that the

no hollow phrase; we

it.

my

All of

friends

wished and prayed

nowhere but

And

to a

among my humble

this for

fellow countrymen have always

me, "That Bendora Adjeng Tini might go

kaboepaten."

the simple

minded hearts

rejoice

now because

their

dream

is to

be realized, they are happy because their wish for their Bendora

coming

true.

vox dei." that

my

You

see

how my simple

If that is true then

path in

life

it is

is

"Vox populi

friends triumph.

under the guidance of a higher power

has taken a different direction from that which

I

myself had planned.

"May you

be a blessing, a refuge

to

many, the

they find refuge from the heat of the day." ple here pray for me.

May

I live

up

That

tree in

is

whose shade

what many old peo-

to the expectations of these

who

are simple of heart.

A

great task lies before

ceed, and bring

it

to a

me; unquestionably

good end,

I shall

never have served them in any other way.

my

fellow countrymen

my

is

hard, but

serve our people as If

will be a lesson that will have a powerful effect to

it

my work upon our

is

if I sucI

could

well done,

it

cause, because

future will be the most beautiful and de-

sirable in the world.

—277—

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

The mere fact of my marriage will do good; it will interest the parents, spur them on to educate their daughters, and impress them more than could a thousand inspired words.

and riches are I

remember

to

be despised before

stands for a fact, that beauty

It

and mind.

gifts of the heart

my own words, when some

education could be impressed upon our

one asked

me how

women and

the idea of

The Java-

girls.

nese people are just like other children of nature: they are children of the sun, worshippers of splendour that wish, give

them what

them something

Now we

and

brilliancy.

Very

well, gratify

same time give

their hearts desire, but at the

that is true, that is of real worth.

shall not infringe too harshly

our childlike people can

freedom of women

is

still

upon the customs of our land,

have their pomp and splendour.

inevitable;

coming, but

it is

The course of destiny cannot be turned

we cannot

aside, but in the

The

hasten

it.

end the triumph

has been foreordained.

We

shall not be living to see

helped

Do

to

it,

break the path that leads

not be uneasy;

that I can fly is just

my

but what will that matter? to

it,

and that

betrothed will not cut

what has raised

me

broaden

my

field of

work.

He

and not as a possible ornament for

my

have

a glorious privilege!

my wings

short; the fact

so high in his eyes.

only give a larger opportunity to stretch out to

is

We

He

will

wings; he will help

me

appreciates your Meiske for herself, his

home.

—278—

LXIV^ August 8th, 1903. you know what day this is? It is the third aniversary of our meeting. Three years ago today, three simple, childlike girls

DO

received a costly gift from heaven, the gift of a friend after their

own

The

hearts!

childlike girls have

has furrowed wrinkles in the through forth

Have they wasted and gone

fire.

from the

Just

We

be women,

their hearts

to ashes, or

where

woman came

think her a treasure.

usefully, teaches embroidery

When

at the table

;

Justinah the wise

until next week.

to

life

have been

have they come

purified?

fire

now we have company

us working.

grown

young faces;

still

and

is

this

I sit

there are five of

morning and will stay

She spends her time here

so severe

when we

are careless.

we make a mistake, she immediately pulls everything out.

How

my

shoul-

rich I felt this der, while I

morning when she laid her hand trustingly on

explained something or other to her.

home with us;

I

look with so

much

Now

she feels at

pleasure into her fine intelligent eyes;

they say so much.

She

is

a dessa-child.

enjoy meeting her.

Oh, how full of love

She

listens

is

then asks such intelligent questions.

If

you ever come

bourhood again, I hope to be able to take her to you. 1

You would

her calling!

with attention when one speaks, and

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

—279—

to

our neigh-

This clever

little

a

LETTERS OF A woman is

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

have asked him

make

my

and

I

the seventeenth of this month.

him.

to bring his children with

my

the acquaintance of

future,

I

am

I

so anxious to

The children are to be strive, and suffer, if

future family.

and work for them,

shall live

need be, for them.

hope that they will love me.

I

have asked their

My

father to give the entire control of his children to me. to

make them

and she

in child-birth,

with all a child's eagerness.

still,

The Regent of Rembang comes on I

women

has already attended forty-eight

such a young thing

feel, in so far as

it

is

dream

is

my own

possible, that they are

children.

There are others that

call themselves

my

children; the Under-Col-

"Make my

lector here, a rich regent's son

and

servant, let her scrub the floor,

draw water, anything

you

will but let her stay with you."

but

I felt

I

that

listened with a smile

you on

will, if

my

face,

like crying.

all the little children entrusted to

nourish them with

am

my

is

who has been

me

given into

and quick.

If she

sister in

handiwork.

of gentle birth

In the

who have been

our work

heart,

and

Now

Rembang educated.

dwelling

She

is

a lovely

at all, I shall

she receives lessons from

there are I shall

—

care by her parents.

women and

my

children

try to gain their inter-

later.

future sister-in-law

that will

my

my new

to

my

shows any inclination

educate her for some profession.

My

safely in

the daughter of a teacher and has been to school.

child, clever

est in

me

I

love.

only going to take one child with

girl of eight or so,

She

I

child your

said nothing, promised nothing, but only prayed silently that

might lock

I

heir, said,

is

already "tainted" by a Western education;

be pleasant for me.

two more short months and

my

My

days, at

home

are numbered ; only

future protector will

—280—

come for me.

He

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

and his younger brother, the regent of Toeban, have been here.

day

is set; it is

quiet, only

November,

the twelfth of

The wedding

The

will be very

our families will be present and neither of us

is to

wear

bridal dress; he will be in his uniform, as I have already seen him.

That ment.

is

my

wish.

They are

His children are not coming, still

too

little,

and the journey

—281—

to is

my

great disappoint-

tiresome.

LXV^ August 25th, 1903.

SHALL there

I me

my

efforts to

it is

has promised to stand at

also his wish

He

help our people.

and his hope

it

done by

others.

He

are being educated at his expense.

him and

to his

people;

may he

would

too

Many

like to help in

instruction

of his various relatives

expects

me

to

not be disappointed!

ful for one thing: his family share his ideas

They look upon me

support

to

work of education, and though he cannot give personal

himself, he can have

my

himself has already laboured

He

diligently for their welfare for years.

the

Rembang, and thank God,

at

He

shall not stand alone.

and support me;

side in

work

find a rich field of

I

be a blessing I

am

very grate-

and approve of

as the future rearer of their children,

to

his choice.

and

I

really

hope to serve in that capacity; I do not think of anything else.

Sometimes I

think that

from

forget that

am

I

still

the one that I

always;

it

Nothing I

I

gives

me

and nothing

I

1

many

beautiful illusions; and

calling, only along a different I shall

me to be cheerful. may ever be perfect

that I might

many, and God has heard

It is

lost so

my

way

think that

peace and helps

had hoped and prayed

what

have

had mapped out for myself, and

perfect,

is

I

following

my

in this world.

become the mother and

prayer, though

it is

a

sister of

different

from

up our people.

He

little

meant.

one of his dreams,

To Mevrouw

too, to

be able

Dr. Abendanon.

—282—

to raise

LETTERS OF A is

good

truly

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

people and to the

to his

officials

under him; they feed out

of his hand.

Day before

yesterday a collector was here and spent the whole evening

He

talking to Father about his daughter.

education.

me to undertake her me and now he came to

wishes

His wife has already spoken

to

talk to Father.

am

I

asked

be able to take them

I shall

We

nothing.

from here;

to take other children all, it is

how

shall first see

it

hard

do not know whether

I

to refuse,

goes.

We

but

some days and meanwhile I

before coming to the hard duty of making a decision, shall not speak of

when

forgiven

it

save under stress of urgent necessity.

they see that

I

promise

I will

shall wait

will be

I

do not refuse from pride, but from ex-

pediency and out of consideration for others; perhaps for the sake of their

own

children too.

Fortunately cares as I

little

am

Rembang as

I

is

a quiet

delighted that the Resident there

It lies

!

When

place,

And

good

is

that

he

is

interested in our cause, so

my

great friend,

more than a hundred feet from the house. him that I was much interested in the art and kindred

not

they told

carvers there; they only needed a

something very pleasant.

is

it

there will be

industries of our people, he said that there

it

and

for amusements.

that I shall not go as a stranger.

the sea

little

will go there with

were goldsmiths and wood-

And

directing.

little

listen to this:

Perhaps our good friend, Singowirio

me; you know whom

I

mean, the man from Blakang-

Goenoeng.

He plan

could not have followed his Bendoro to Batavia, but is

somewhat

take him.

our

different

he

is

anxious to go.

We

But capital and leadership are needed

artistic industries

now

are planning to

first

of

all,

can be placed upon a practical basis.

—283—

that the

before

A

large

LETTERS OF A

JA

work-place ought to be built, and

VANESE PRINCESS

many

apprentices and artisans taken

work under regular supervision in our immediate neighbourhood. we only had the money, we could build a work-place, buy material, employ workmen and train apprentices. Singo could be placed at the to

If

head of the establishment.

I

believe in less than a year or two years at

most, the capital thus invested would be doubled. I

should have been glad to begin here, but both of us had our eyes

When we were

upon Batavia.

gone our

to take the responsibility for everything,

Now

hard for them.

we had

the necessary

money.

I

am

and

we could

different,

it is

would have had

little sisters

that

would have been too

take the responsibility,

convinced that our

if

artistic industry

has a great future.

Not long ago, while we were on a

little

journey,

He

expressed

Brandes, brother of Doctor Brandes. the art of our country.

When

I

told

him of

we met the Heer much interest in

a tokootje

^

of productions

of native art at Semarang, he set out immediately to look for

must understand that the people of Semarang are opposed the products of their

own neighbourhood

wishes to open a tokootje at Semarang.

Brandes foimd,

this,

if

But again money

I said,

at

he said, "Oh, do not worry about

you

to

yet.

You

sending

"East and West"

to Batavia.

and "East and West" cannot give very much as

it.

When

that, the

is

I

needed,

told

money

Heer

will be

will only take care of the other side."

"But there must be some one of discrimination who will stay

Semarang." "That will be found

tiful things are I

too,

and your only care will be

to see that

beau-

produced."

have received a short

letter

from him.

friends about the plan, and they were all 1 Little shop.

—284^

He

has spoken to various

much

interested,

and have

LETTERS OF A

JA

promised their financial support. gard to the art of wood-carving.

we would need

for that.

VANESE PRINCESS

I

spoke to him of our other idea in

re-

At once he asked how much money

did not mention any certain amount,

I

I

who know, how much the work-place would cost, how much the wood, and how what wages would have to be paid out to the work-men every month. The work-place could be very simple at must

first

ask those

The great

first.

difficulty is that there

must be a force of

kept steadily working, and there would have to be

fifty

men

money with which

to

pay them, because they could not afford to wait for their wages until their work was sold. Rembang would be an excellent country for wood-carving.

It is

Singo himself thinks the idea excellent, If everything goes well,

though

I

am

a

also much sono there. we only had the money!

the land of dati and there

what a retinue

modem woman.

if I

is

me, even

shall take with

certainly have a strange bridal

I shall

dower.

The Regent of Rembang

is

marrying a whole

What

kotta.

has he to put himself between the people and their bride? I shall strike

an unfortunate time, for

of the year.

(Poeasa-Leberan Nieuwjaar).

I

to

would not allow do I

that.

I

my

want a place

I

I

wide open the whole night long.

—285-

my

have said

all

along that

could never allow any one

in their hearts, not

cannot think of the future without

Oh, heavens!

shall arrive in the dry season

foot to be kissed.

along without her and she without me! stay

I

business

outward forms.

Roekmini.

When

I

How

shall I get

think of her

my

eyes

LXVP October 19, 1903.

DO

you know what has happened?

date has been changed.

twelfth,

day the eleventh, 1

At his earnest request, the

The wedding

will not be on the

but on the eighth of November, and on Wednesat

about

five o'clock, I shall leave

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

-286—

my

home.

LXVII

YOUR

and

thrills,

I

November 3, 1903. Her heart glows and

girl is alive again, she is alive.

makes did

^

it is

not burning pain or bitter,

the strings vibrate; love

complain, ungrateful that

I

dumb

despair that

Why

sounding the chords.

is

was, with such a rich treasure within

me? Love

And

is

greater than all else!

I shall give,

been given me, that

hunger and

And

she

is

richest

I shall

give back with interest.

each other two years ago.

It

Oh, there

He and

first

moment

life.

He and

Father

that they set eyes

upon

Father have been friends ever since;

visited us often.

was one of his poor all

What has are so many

thirst after love!

Strange and wonderful things can happen in

him and

gives most.

as a rich father's child, with a full hand.

were drawn together from the very

and he has

who

little

of the children.

She was so anxious

to

wife's wishes to

come and

Both of them called

make our

my

see us, with

father, "Father."

acquaintance; alas, before her wish

could be granted, death took her away. Shortly before her death, he saw his wife in a dream; she was deep in fervent prayer,

and the prayer that was sent up

to the

All-Highest

was, that she and Raden Adjeng Kartini might meet and be friends

through

all eternity.

Since that time,

thoughts.

iTo Mevrouw Abendanon.

—287—

I

have never been out of his

LETTERS OF A Yes, he has suffered much,

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

when she went away

it

was a deep blow

him, he loved her very dearly.

to

And

his

hope for himself

is,

that Father's treasure

—

—

his wasiat djati,^

me shall help him to forget his grief. May I not find a little message from you when, on the eleventh, I It will be as if you had raised enter my new home for the first time?

as he calls

your dear hand 1

to bless

Heir o his existence in

me.

whom

his

whole being begins and ends.

—288—

'

LXVIII November

I

MY

7.

Dearest Moedertje: This

young

we are

to

be married.

Good-bye,

heartily for me, and

little

on the day before her wedding.

heart will be with you.

half-past six,

from your

the last greeting

is

girl,

remember

that

I

know

that

daughter as a

Tomorrow,

tomorrow

my

whole

my

dearest.

you

will always have the deep af-

Greet your husband

fection of

Your own

little

daughter

K. 1

at

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

—289-

LXIX^

MY

Rembang, December 11th, 1903. Dearest, Best Friends:

You do

from there

is

know with what

not

my new

home,

is

affection this,

my

A home where,

written.

peace and love everywhere, and we are

first letter

praise God,

happy with and

all

through one another. I

regret so deeply that only through the press of circumstances I

have not been able

to write to

you before.

The

Forgive me.

first

days

were so frightfully hard; then our children were

ailing, and at last I from the wearisome days through which we had passed. was far from well and was obliged to take care of myself. Now I am

felt the reaction I

again fresh and happy.

Once more

brained creature of other days,

it is

the old irresponsible, hare-

who can look forward

to the future

with smiling eyes.

Do

I

have to express myself

day on which Father to be

I

my

laid

my hand

comrade

still

more

in that of

plainly, dearest?

him who was

in the journey through this

I

bless the

by the Allgreat and difiicult sent

life.

Everything that was noble and beautiful in realized before me.

Some

of the dreams that

carried out years ago, or he dreams them 1

To Mevrouw and

Dr. Abendanon.

—290—

now

my

eyes

I still

I

find here

dream he has

with me.

We

are so

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

entirely one in thought

and ideas that often

would both love him

you knew him.

if

brain and honour his good heart.

Our nobles would

not care to hear

I

it,

am

You

frightened.

You would admire

his clear

have thought so often that the

I

noble should live for the people, and

I

have wanted but he,

my

to

preach this aloud.

gone

heart's king, has

before me. It is just

me

husband brought me here

to his

now our home. The Queen could have been more warmly welcomed. All of Rembang made festival;

country, and led

not

my

a month today since

into his house,

even on the border, every house was decorated with flags; the very hired carriages on the highways bore the tricolour.

The enthusiasm

of the people was so spontaneous and genuine, the expressions of

warmly from

The people were gay and Again and again my rejoiced because their beloved ruler was happy. the people must see his new balcony husband took me out on the sympathy came

so

their hearts.

—

Goesti-Poetri. I sat

on a

stool

near him,

silent,

my

eyes full of tears, and

my

heart

overflowing with emotion; there was happiness, there was gratitude, there

was pride pride ;

in

him, that he had gained such a

my

the heart of the people; gratitude because one of realized,

and happiness because

And our

children

—how

can

I sat

I tell

warm

place in

dearest dreams was

there at his side.

you of

these delights?

I

felt

drawn to them at once, they are such dear, unspoiled creatures; and every day they grow closer and closer to

my

laid a good foundation to their education;

wished education

to

heart.

it

began

begin in simplicity and modesty.

Their father has just as I

My

always

little treas-

ures do not hold themselves above the most humble person here in the

house; every one to go forth

is

alike to them.

The

and sow.

—291—

field is

prepared,

I

have only

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

In January I hope to be able to open our ing for a good teacher; and

till

we have found

and I be prevented in any way, one of my work for me, till I am able to take charge of Several parents have already asked is to

one,

We

are look-

have charge

I shall

If unforeseen circumstances should intervene

of the lessons myself.

idea

school.

little

me

sisters will it

carry on the

again.

to teach their children.

open a school for daughters of the native chiefs here,

can get a suitable teacher.

If

we could

find a

Our we

if

good governess, then she

could care for the mental development of our children and also for the

formation of their characters.

When

everything

is

in

good working order, could we not hope for a

The expenses of

subsidy from the Government?

the school

would be

as

low as possible; the children would receive their board and lodging

from us. Shall I write a letter about it? The parents are full of confidence and are asking us to take their This is now our opportunity. We must begin. children. After a while I shall write to you at greater length about our plans. I have the fullest confidence that a girls' school, held by us at our home, under the direction of a European teacher with me as head mistress, would succeed. We have great plans, and we would give anything to be able to talk this over with you and your husband face to face. I am writing this at five o'clock in the morning. The children are awake and hanging over my chair; mother must give them bread and free

milk.

You must

see our youngest just once ; he is not yet two years old, but

so intelligent.

heavy for him not hang.

As

I sat

here, he

to carry, so

Then

came with

he dragged

it

to

a

little

the darling child climbed on

—292—

footstool;

it

was too

mother; mother's feet must

my

lap.

When

I call

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

the children to me, they fight to see which one shall reach

our

little sister

brings

me

me

and

first,

the spoons and forks.

The one who is naughty must not come to mother. They have the greatest fun when they bathe with me, and I too enjoy this more than anything

else.

It is

such a pleasure to see the fresh, laughing

little

faces.

And now yet for the

of late.

I

I

am

received at Japara;

I

you, Moedertje dearest,

welcome

greeting,

it.

And

which

I

kiss

have not thanked you

my

I feel

my

to

until I

A

Mevrouw and Heer

ing.

to

Japara to see

my

Bervoets,

parents,

inspiration of Father's, and

we

both.

whole history

have told

it

to

Guess who has been staying here and who went away only been

you

arrival.

a great peace.

must not go

this letter

warmest thanks

you heartily on both cheeks for your

found upon

I

Today

December, 16. behind

I

many expressions of love which we have received from you was made so happy by the letter from your husband and

yourself, which

And

going to talk about myself.

who

from Modjowarno. sent

bless the

them here

to us.

lies

you. this

morn-

They had It was an

happy chance which led those

good angels here. I

had been anxious for a long time

to

make

My wish has been granted,

noble couple.

and

the acquaintance of this in

what manner!

I

have

always thought of them with sympathy, but now deep gratitude

is

mingled with the sympathy.

Day

before yesterday,

the whole day.

one would have desperately leave of our

At noon little

my

husband was cheerful and wide awake and he was so well that

the Bervoets came,

thought that a few hours later he would be lying

Much interested, it was past midnight before we took An hour later, my husband was suffering from a guests.

ill.

violent indisposition ; the sickness

came suddenly, and

—293—

in less than three

!

LETTERS OF A minutes

How I He had

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

was so severe that he hardly expected to see the morning. felt, you can easily imagine. I had Doctor Bervoets called. it

expected to leave the next morning at eight, but neither he nor

his wife

had the heart

would go

at

to

go away and leave us in so much trouble; they

But even then they saw that

one o'clock instead.

husband needed constant medical

attention,

my

and our doctor was away on

a journey. It

was an acute case of

colic;

never suffered before in his

mend, and morning

You

fell asleep.

at eight o'clock,

improving steadily and

an

from which my husband had at mid-day he began to

illness

Yesterday

life.

can imagine

how

thankful

our new friends went away. only very weary.

is

At

sleeping quietly, and has been for a full half hour.

may

so strange that in her last days his

She longed

of me.

dream was laid

was.

This

husband

is

moment he is God grant that he

this

soon be entirely well

It is

it

I

My

my

by

to

to

know me, and

to

first

wife should have thought

become friends with me.

Her

go to Japara and to take her children to me; she hardly

portrait out of her hand,

and even on her

last sick-bed she

had

her.

After she had departed, and her earthly pain was over, every one

had but one wish, which has now been granted since the eighth of November. That is why there was

here, even the native officials, have

such general rejoicing when

My

we came.

husband received your

letter

The horse They are now packed and

with great pleasure.

trappings for "East and West" are ready. as soon as he

is better,

they will be sent.

pea-cock feather cigar holders, and real Lassemsche sarongs.

We

we

He

has also several kinds of

are looking for some examples of

shall then see

"East and West."

—294—

what we can do further for

LETTERS OF A

My

VANESE PRINCESS

husband thinks the idea of moving the Japara wood-carvers here

He

excellent.

supports

A

other projects.

dreams

My

JA

me warmly

he does in

all

my

all along.

husband

is

legends of Java.

anxious for

He would

—a wonderful

them together There

in that, just as

handcraft school for natives has been one of his

is

so

much

several articles

from

that

his

me

to write a

collect

book about the sagas and

them for me, and we could work on

prospect.

he wants

to

do with me; on

hand are already

-295—

lying.

my

writing-table

LXX Rembang, March

MY

wish that

I

my

I

so wills

it,

from heaven

sent

draw

soul to tell

A

my

Mother,

two souls

me

Can you picture I

shall

make you

grandchild? first to

is

great joy, to

give

least

it?

I

that

still

more

beautiful, to

already binds us together.

soul that will be

little

a mother!

not be able

bom from

this

our

I

shall

make you,

old Moedertje,

Will you come later on

now

to

go to Batavia.

to see

your

Our plan was

Now

I am not able to travel, and when our little may not travel. So I shall see Batavia no you are there. And what would it be worth to

the idea.

while

I

without you and Mijnheer?

because of

me.

great, sweet happiness awaits

beautiful life

tighter

a grandmother!

I shall

up

I

make you

mother.

here, then, too,

more, at

me

my

go on a journey this month, to take a month's holiday.

we must one

make our

to

mother, think of the

to call

you of

arms around your neck,

toward the end of September, there will come one

bond closer and

the

my

could throw

a sharer in our splendid secret.

Gods

1904.

Own Dearest Moedertje: long from

If

6th,

new

life

which

I

My

husband

carry under

wanting to our happiness.

—296—

is

happy That alone was

so glowingly

my heart.

LXXP Ramhang, April

HIGHLYmust

10th, 1904.

Honoured Friends:

It

me

have seemed strange

your cordial

in reply to

you

to

and

letter,

to to

have heard from have had no word

of acknowledgment for the splendid presents with which so greatly pleased.

If every thought sent to

we have been

you had become a deed,

letters you would now have! Forgive me, dear word has gone to you long before this. The change from a simple young girl to a bride, a mother, and the

what an array of friends, that no

wife of a highly placed native dian life

—

is

official

—

^which

means much

so great that I could think of nothing at

first

in

our

but of

In-

how

my new duties. But that was not the only reason. Shortly wedding, my husband was taken very ill. After that I my-

best to fulfil after our self

began

to ail.

me.

We

live flat

here, at

Even now by the

is

1

Japara was an advantage,

is

reaches us.

it

But

must let

first

me

blow over coral

thank you, also in

husband's name, most gratefully for the magnificent presents which sent to us at the time of our marriage.

The in

it

climate does not agree with

Here we must have a care for the sea

very unwholesome, because

reefs and slime before

you

Rembang

sea, but what, at

Rembang, a plague.

wind, which

my

the

interesting painting,

our sitting-room, where To

and the coloured photograph of Jena hang

my

husband, who

Professor and Mrs. Anton of Jena.

—297—

is

a great lover of statues

LETTERS OF A and

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

pictures, keeps his art treasures.

great pleasure and then

How

in Jena.

German

many

my

loving, grateful thoughts fly to

charming of you

want

to

to give

me

friends

a "boomkoek," the

national cake, which no single festival in your country must

That you were not able

be without.

makes no

difference to me.

And now

must

I

tell

just as

it

thought in deeds,

much

as though

my new

You

life.

will be glad to

Because you take such interest in your

God

Javanese friend, and have been so concerned about her future.

be thanked, your fears for writes

you these

who can

My

different

from

my

life.

that

I

you

support gives

my work

I

you could

see

for

me

my my

him

me)

is

I

not only

am my

him

me

in

and many of

too,

in deeds.

have laid

I

be a pioneer in the strug-

to

strength in

eyes.

I

my

I

am now

the

efforts to reach

have now both personal

ideal.

will both be pleased to

know

that

now anchored in my new surroundings.

friend of the turbulent spirit that

have planned

always before

is

happiness and also

know

to

and freedom of the Javanese woman.

man whose

the ideal which

I

bound himself

think has been thought by

I

out for myself a full

wife of a

it.

the whole of Java that

ideas have already been expressed by

gle for the rights

young wife

best friend.

Everything that

my

to express

known through

it is

others; yet he has

is

A

have proved groundless.

no words adequate

find

husband, he

me

wife whose happiness beams in her eyes and

lines, a

husband (and

it

fact.

you about

you not?

that, will

to express the

appreciate

I

had become an accomplished hear of

look at them so often with

I

is

your

little

Javanese

a safe haven.

I

wish

You know how

little

cared for luxury and worldly position; they would have no value in

my

eyes,

were

it

not that

they are means by which

it is

I

my

may

husband who gives them

reach

my

—298—

goal

more

easily.

to

me.

But

The Java-

LETTERS OF A

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

nese are deeply loyal to their nobles. sire is readily accepted

shall reach the hearts of the people

The

Everything that their chiefs de-

So now

by them.

at the side of

much more

my

husband

I

easily.

success of the plans for our school shows that I have their con-

fidence.

We

began

to teach at

are carrying on the

home

work

in Japara,

Our

there.

and now our younger

little

school

dred and twenty pupils, daughters of native chiefs.

them

instructions.

daughters were

beginning

my

But here too first

to realize the

I

now has one hun-

My

have begun our work;

pupils.

So you see

dream of

their girlhood.

—299—

sisters

sisters give

my own

little

that the little Javanese are

'

LXXII

w

Rembang, June 28th, 1904.

.

we

'E do not go out often, and

dren

always

my

—both my own and

share of

est

life is

tween

my

Splendid!

full.

my

dear husband,

And

When

and I

I

am

little

not too tired,

I

is at

preside at the tea-table.

ones are sent to bed,^ and

When

the

the

young

play in the garden.

We

days be-

my

chil-

At half -past

hungry children.

if

father

is

in bed,

At four o'clock

girls.

ones have drunk their milk

little

and have bathed, they can drive the fowls us, or

my

work, then the

until twelve o'clock.

work with

yet

these last take the larg-

father

twelve, father finds a troop of clean-faced but very

At half -past one the

my

divide

I

little,

housekeeping, and

the adopted ones.

time and attention.

work with me from nine

children

entertain very

to the coops,

amuse ourselves for a

or walk with

little,

and prattle

about everything or about nothing.

When sits

I sit in

arm

our

down

to

little

troop comes

in,

then

we

a rocking-chair with the two smallest on

of the chair and the two eldest at

my

afterward supper-time comes around.

upon himself must take it,

lap, a child

We

Father

he knows

it is

little

fellow has taken

if

he

is

To Mevrouw Abendanon. In Java

customary to take an hour's rest in the afternoon.

—300—

No

one

not allowed to

because he has deserved a punishment.

2

soon

eat early with the little

The

work away from him, and

^

on each

tell stories;

the task of lifting the glass cover for mother.

that little

it is

my

knee.

We

ones, the smallest of all sits next to mother.

do

are done with play.

read the paper, and they range themselves around mother.

LETTERS OF A At eight o'clock the

up

sit

And we

treasures are sent to bed.

little

and talk to each other

kapok, and

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

Klaas Vaak drives us

till

this is not so late as at Japara, for

we

get

parents

poeloe

to the

up very early

in

the morning.

Sunday

We begin it always with a

a holiday for both of us.

is

after that I teach

my

and then the mother and wife can

girls cooking,

do the things for which she has not had time during the week.

much

that she

think

it is

my

can do, for

He charms me sometimes delightful in

husband

is

happier when

of which

So the days

fly

I

It is

I sit

my husband

add the songs.

to

must not think.

It

not

by him.

with beautiful gamelan music and songs.

I

For the gamelan

music alone makes too great an impression upon me. to times

walk;

It

takes

makes me weak and

by, calm, quiet and peaceful as a

me back

sad.

brook deep

little

in the forest.

under

If the child that I carry

for her?

may

I shall

wish that she

my

may

heart

is

a

girl,

to

do anything abhorrent

does must be of her own free will.

to

I

wish

and that she

live a rich full life,

complete the work that her mother has begun.

compelled

what shall

She shall never be

her deepest feelings.

What

she

She shall have a mother who will

watch over the welfare of her inmost being, and a father who will never force her in anything. ter

It

make no

will

remains unmarried her whole

difference to

life long;

will be that she shall always keep her esteem

has shown that he respects women, and that his desire to trust his daughter wholly to

Oh,

me! I

if

you only knew the things

What

I

heard before

have since learned.

offer

me

My

his heart, his hand,

my

him

if his

daugh-

what will count with him

and

we

aff'ection

for us.

He

are one in thought, by

me.

that slander has spread

abroad about

marriage was praise compared

to

what

husband must indeed have had courage, to and his name. He had heard many things

—301—

LETTERS OF A

JA

VANESE PRINCESS

concerning me, but never a single word of praise; there

was a conviction, which nothing could shake,

ers of

new

who scorned was

still

which were incomprehensible

ideas,

name through

he would always take

mud.

the

She had been so

ing her last illness, she slept with a premonition that

my

some day

I

my

in his heart

we were

the bear-

to the great multitude,

us because they could not understand.

living,

still,

that

When

his first wife

when they dragged my anxious to know me and durpart

portrait in her hand.

And he had

should play an important role in his

Every one here in the house had been interested

in

me.

life.

So there are

premonitions, secret longings, that come often as forerunners of what will

happen

in the future.

Only

I

alone did not think, did not dream

my future existence. my little ones any vacation; they will have one in September when my child is born. For the first fortnight I must rest, and then my baby will go into the schoolroom. I have already pre-

that this I

am

would be

not giving

pared a comer where baby can sleep, while mother and brothers study.

burg

Now we

shall

have something a

—a mother who with a suckling baby goes

—302-

la

little sisters

and

Hilda Van Suylen-

out to work.

LXXIII

WHEN

shall I ever

all sides

be able

it is

my

hard duty

Rembang, June 30, 1904. you as of yore? From

to write to

come reproaches

cannot do anything else;

and

'

to

carry

are doing their best, and

I

it

But

that I write so seldom.

I

have undertaken a great

through

to

I

task,

The children

completion.

have now twelve, among them several who

are full-grown. I

am

busy now with the

are eager for a girl, and

then

I

shall

have

to love

outfit for

my

your

grandchild. If

it

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

—303—

My

sisters

should be a

her doubly, for every one here

boy. 1

little

husband for a son.

is

girl,

anxious for a

LXXIV

MY

Rembang, July

Own Dearest Moedertje: My love for you and my interest

17, 1904.

in everything that con-

cerns you must not be measured according to the

my

letters to

With the

best will in the world,

write to any one at

bad

health.

And

myself.

How much to

I

is

now

must

—

who can come

family,

cannot

sit

Mamma

I

up

me

to

I

almost impossible for

is

when I

I

am

struggling against

caught a cold and suffered

God! but

its

mother!

I still

have

to take care of

All the tedious suffering

is still

must take care of myself, and be prudent

into

my

in

have only received members of the

past, I

room.

I

write this in a long chair.

I

straight comfortably.

was with me

last

week; the dear one, nothing

for her, where the welfare of her children to

of

will be well, for our child's sake.

a child costs

For a month

everything.

it

especially,

past, thank

Oh Moeska,

come.

now

all,

have been quite sick:

I

That

severely.

number

you.

is at

stake.

is

too

much

Just so she went

Pamalang when Kardinah was sick, and just so she came all the way when my husband in his distress telegraphed for her. My hus-

here,

band sion.

is

looking forward to the approaching time with great apprehen-

He

cannot bear to see

fered more than

I

when

upside down to spare

I

me

me

was so

suffer, sick.

suffering

poor dear one; he really suf-

He would

and pain.

—304r—

turn the whole world

LXXV

'

Rembang, August

MOESKA I

Dearest think of you

10, 1904.

:

so

much!

Above

all

do

you same

think of

I

now, always with a feeling of tenderness, but

at the

time, a deep sadness.

Sadness because you are so far from me, and will be even further

removed beyond

my

reach.

Why

must

be that just those souls that

it

are most closely akin should be separated so far from one another? I

am

so

unhappy when

I let

myself long for you.

straight ahead, neither hearing nor seeing

me.

I live

in the past, that sweet

and

light.

I

suffered and

I

is

rejoiced.

Why

I

never cease to thank

God

looking

happening around

when

I

was

so

interwoven always like a

My

ness, but also of gratitude, for the happiness

brought me.

I sit still,

is

that bitter past,

eager for suffering, and where your love

garland of

what

heart

is full

of sad-

which your love has

for having brought

you

to us.

And at the same how they will be able to get more money out of him. Who will that money come from? Naturally from the little man for whose woe and weal we express such extreme concern that a whole commission is named to inquire into the cause of his retrogression; "What makes the Javanese so poor?" When grass-cutters who is it

that the Javanese is so poor, they ask?

time, they are thinking

1

To Mevrouw Abendanon.

—305—

LETTERS OF A

is

VANESE PRINCESS

made

earn 10 or 12 cents a day are goat or a sheep

JA

pay a trade

to

butchered a tax of twenty cents

merchant who butchers two every day, must pay to

Every time a

tax.

is

A

paid.

this tax,

I

learned

much

Barely enough of this at

my

^-

which amounts

one hundred and forty-four florins in the course of a year.

left for his profit?

Satee

What

is

to live on.

parents' house, but here

where

my

hus-

band shares every thought with me, where I share his whole life, his work and his troubles, I have come to know of conditions of which I was not only in ignorance, but the very existence of which

There holds

is

office,

so

much

crying injustice, and he

must suffer indeed.

He must

who

I

did not dream.

loves righteousness and

see much, and do

much him-

self that is against all principles of right.

Good-day, Moeska perhaps ;

this will

be

my

last letter to

you.

Think

sometimes of your daughter who loves you and your husband so dearly,

and who presses you now 1

Satee

is

to

her heart.

a dish composed of meat strung on a stick and roasted.

—306—

LXXVI Rembang, August 24, 1904.

DEAREST MoEDERTjE Mine: After

all,

that

was not

afraid; but perhaps

coming quickly.

I

grandchild will be Greetings, there

is

my

feel

bom

it,

it

be

my

last letter.

will be for the best that

Moedertje;

sooner than

dear one.

to

we

it

is

first

have been

my

time

expected him. in

my

heart

"God keep my dear friends." Your own little daughter, Kartini.

I

-307—

is

very probable that your

Think well of me, both of you;

a prayer which says,

I

LXXVII

MY

Rembang, September

Dearest Moedertje:

How

can

thank you for the precious

I

have given our baby.

It

has

all the

little

frock that you

more worth

in our eyes

because we know under what circumstances you have worked

We

ent for

your

made

yourself after your return to Batavia.

it

1904.

7th,

little

grandchild.

this pres-

heard through Roekmini that you

To

think that you,

who

were indisposed yourself and had so many cares upon your shoulders

when you were under

as always, but especially at that time sure, could still take such delicate

Your friendship must indeed be sincere.

I

looked

at the little frock

happy heart; and often much, Moedertje dearest.

grateful

me

so

Later your his neck,

him

till

God has

when

I

It

has

must look

him than

I

own

heart,

me

to

"Go, wife, and write

and

at

it

again.

made your daughter

It tells

so happy.

grandchild can wear the figured ornament around

to

it is

now

keep

it

for

little

ornament will be even

when we received your

Moedertje right away, or

have followed his advice and,

shall

of the great love which

me.

to

yesterday,

I

him

I tell

given to his mother, so that the to

me deep and

yesterday with wet eyes and a

the dress grows too small for him.

husband said

our child.

stitches for

and your love for

feel I

he can understand me, when

more precious

My

little

and patient

great,

great pres-

at the

—308—

same

it

may be

present,

too late,"

time, the voice of

my

LETTERS OF A Our

little

that his

one

coming

JA

is

not here yet, but

is

very near.

VANESE PRINCESS it

may be any moment now.

feel

I

Thank you so much for your encouraging words, dear. The thought that far from here there is one, a part of my soul, who hopes and prays for me, makes me strong, and does me unutterable good. People who have seen me during these last days think me unusually And why should I not be cheerful when such great happicheerful. What matter all the hours of pain, when they are the ness awaits me? price of such sweet happiness?

I

my

long so for

and

treasure,

little

many whom I love are with me in thought in know how at my dear home, hour by hour, they think of me, hope and pray for me? When so many hearts pray the same prayer, Heaven will not be deaf it is

know

sweet to

these last days.

to

Moeske,

it.

I

that

Do

I

am

so firmly convinced that all will go well with your

not

daughter; naturally you will be notified at once as soon as the great event has taken place.

Oh,

how

if

it is

good angel, could but stand

happy

blissfully

even though If

my

you,

it

I

should be!

that

only not too sensitive, all will be well

will take care of that

My

know

grandmother who has come I

am

watch by

and protect your

mother has been with

are coming.

you

me to

—

its

he,

me

And

But your

one from evil

for two weeks, and there

be with

child,

mother.

its

Moeske?

cradle.

little

my

will love our child

should grow into a greater simpleton than

will not be unless the evil spirits

man

I

at the cradle of

is

that

talis-

spirits.

also an old

during the hard hours that

waited upon, spoiled, and watched over like a prin-

cess.

The

layette

and the

little

bed are

in

our room

all

ready for the coming

of our treasure.

And Moeske, how

are you,

my little Grandmother?

—309—

How

is

Mijnheer

LETTERS OF A getting along?

when

Oh,

VANESE PRINCESS

JA

hope that you will both be

I

How

this reaches you.

is

Edie?

his article in Elsevier s magazine, with

youth write?

Ask brother Edie

ways regretted

so

much

that I

the chances of that have gone

When you Kartini.

much

still

in the best of health

still

in

China?

I

read

What does

interest.

remembers me.

I

the

have

al-

have never met him personally and now

by for

ever.

him give him a cordial greeting from Sister him of my great happiness, and that my husband and I of him with sympathy. write to

Tell

both think

How

he

if

he

Is

delightful

perfume!

I

is

the odour of the

have put

it

away with

little

fruit

which

is

our true native

the baby's frock, in a chest with

other garments, so that they will be perfumed delicately.

My' treasure

must smell sweet. Good-night, dearest Moedertje; accept again sincere thanks from us both.

Greet Mijnheer heartily for us, and feel yourself softly kissed

by your own

little

daughter.

Kartini. (This was her last

bom, and four days years old. her.)

letter.

later,

On

the 13th of September, her son

was

she died suddenly, being just twenty-five

She was deeply mourned by I

—310—

all

who had known and loved

>INIVERSITY LIBRARY in the

last

date stamped below

'^''' •?.?

'Z^.

TSmr TTRT?AI?V

3 1158 00489 8952